Bordello Of the Starsby mrmidnightChaptersBack to businessAngel BunnyWhat the Hell happenedGoing GabbyThe man in whiteRiddle me thisThe man in whitea lonely WendigoTroublesome clientEmbers EggLimboEscaping HellBluebloods revengeRescuing SpinesEpilogueReturn to the BordelloAsmodeus: Castle for Horny DemonsBack to businessChapter 2: Open for Business Dusk Shine or better known as Dusk Light, was readying himself. It was a day coming as he looked around the house of the Bordello. He wondered what his next adventure would be like—at the same time, looking at how he was dressed. He wore the suit he had with the tie off. Yet, at the same time, he felt ridiculous, especially now that he was in Texas. “I really should try something else out. Go with where we live.” He chuckled. “What would you suggest wearing Dusk-San?” Sunset said while cleaning up. “I don’t know something that might scream Texas.” He chuckled while imagining getting on some boots. It turns out they weren’t really in Dallas, Texas but somewhere just thirty miles away, a town is known as Appleoosa, a small quaint town. No one seemed to notice as he came in. He smiled while looking back. “Well, we’ll come up with something else, I know tonight the reopening, and I know Trixie is set up to have other parts of the house connect closer to the place.” Dusk felt nervous while finding the right words while the Kitsune moves in, rubbing his arm. “It’ll be fine, Dear; go with the flow. Besides, it’s a new start for you—for all of us. So don’t worry about it.” She said with a smile, Dusk Nodded. “Yeah, I guess your right. This is a new beginning,” He turned around, kissing Sunset with a gentle smile. Sunset returned the sentiment. “Hmm, we have a few hours before opening up the Bordello. I wonder if we should have some fun before everything gets started?” Dusk’s hand reached down, grabbing ahold of his fox lady’s tails and gently rubbing them as she cooed in excitement. “Normally I would, but Madame Celestia wants you to be fully ready. But Tonight’s my night, So I’m sure that when you’re off work, and I’ve finished up my cleaning, we could have some fun, make up for lost times.” She cooed more as she wrapped her three tails around him. They were soft to the touch as she leaned in, her breasts pushing against him as they kissed with unbridled lust and passion for the man before her. They held this position for the longest time as Dusk could feel his heart flutter, “Hmm, I swear There’s something about you that’s just foxy.” He chuckled before Sunset smacked his arm. “You should get downstairs and get ready for tonight, master Dusk.” She said, winking, Though her other hand reached down, caressing his balls. The way her hands squeezed the crotch area of his pants. Dusk was tempted to take them off and take her, Yet at the same time, she was right. He needed to get ready. “See you tonight; maybe we can get Applejack or Ember to watch.” Reminding her of the night they spent in the Hotel, imagining they could recreate that night. “We could try.” She said as she smacked him with one of those tails as if saying; Git going, you got work to do. Dusk would smirk, heading right out the bedroom door and down the stairs. He saw some of the girls going around. They waved at him, a few getting ready as they headed to their room. One picked up a candlestick only to get hit with white jizz as one screamed; Found the dick! He shook his head with a light laugh and headed onwards, giving a wave. Bulk was walking with a crutch in one arm, still recovering from the Abaddon attack. He just gave Dusk a thumbs up. “Welcome back, Boss.” That was all he said. “Thanks, Bulk. I hope your leg gets better,” Dusk said, looking over at the thing. It was wrapped up. Yet he could see small bits of black ooze escaping it simultaneously. Celestia had told him that Bites like that would take a while to heal, and until then, Bulk was placed under rest, not allowed to work until he was fully recovered. “Will do, soon as I fix this bum leg. But then I’ll be out kicking ass and taking name for the place.” He chuckled while he hobbled away. Dusk headed downstairs, giving the nod to the Cyclops. He smirked more, heading down the stairs till he noticed the picture of Braeburn. He sighed, remembering how he last saw the Incubus, and guilt ran over him. The guy had sacrificed his life. Giving it all up to try and protect the house, All he got in return was his heart ripped out. “Hey, where ever you are now, man. I hope you are doing well for yourself.” If anything, Dusk could consider Braeburn one of the bravest men around, sacrificing himself. Giving it all up, Dusk knew that he didn’t die in vain. He’d pour a drink out for him when he had a chance, a night of remembrance. In a way, he wishes he was at the funeral. Heck, Dusk wishes he knew what they did with the bodies of the few that didn’t make it after the attack. Just a chance to pay his respect to them. To those who sacrificed their lives to try and stop the Demon Abaddon. Dusk walked downstairs when he heard a knocking on the door. His head turned towards it. His head tilted, somewhat confused. “We shouldn’t be opened just yet?” He walked overlooking through the peephole. These three people stood. “Who the heck?” Dusk quickly opened the door, Curiosity taking over as he opened the door. Standing on the front porch were three people, a Black woman, and two guys. The woman was dressed in her Sunday best, a skirt down hiding her ankles and a delicate red blouse as she held a plastic bowl. “Hi, there stranger, we’re the Crowells; I’m Stellar Flame Crowell; this is my husband Blazing Flame Crowell and our son Sunburst. It’s nice to meet you.” She reached her hand out, and Dusk shook it, smiling. “I’m Dusk Light; it’s nice to meet you.” In a way, though, he was nervous about the three since the last time he dealt with some random person coming to his door, which resulted in a lot more trouble; No, I have to stop thinking that not everyone here is going to hurt me or the house. What happened before was a mistake, but I can’t live in fear of people. “It’s nice to meet you, sir, so what brings you to the neighborhood?” She smiled as she looked over at Dusk, the way she smiled showing off her perfect white teeth as she held the plastic Tupperware. “Oh well, I just needed to get away, and this is where I landed.” He chuckled, yet he found himself still surprised how they never noticed how the house had appeared out of nowhere. “Well, Dusk, if you’re looking for work, I know my sugar pie Blazing Flame would be able to find you a place at the plant; he’s the manager there if you need it.” She said with a kind smile, “Oh heavens, I forgot, here we made some brownies for you, a special welcome to Appleoosa.” She almost shoved it into his arms as Dusk looked down with a nervous chuckle. “Well, thanks, I appreciate it, though I’ve got something set up here. So I shouldn’t have to worry about it.” He kept out the part about the Bordello. While looking back at her. “Well, that’s excellent, and you should join us for church when you get a chance. I know moving around can be a pain in the tush.” “Thanks, I’ll consider it; it’s nice to meet you, Stellar Flame.” He looked over for a second; her son, an African American boy with deep blue eyes, rubbed his rear, looking bored. He didn’t want to be here but was forced to. Blazing Flame didn’t look much happier, though he at least seemed to hold out a fake smile. “Nice to meet you also, Blazing Flame?” Dusk said, holding his hand out, trying to be more friendly though Blazing Flame took it back, shaking, “Nice to meet you, sorry. Just been a long night, So Not much of a talker.” He let out a long yawn, and Dusk nodded, “No problem, I normally work late.” He tried giving a warm smile while holding the Container of Brownies. “Thanks, my girlfriend should like it.” He smiled, imagining Applejack or even Ember would enjoy them as He chuckled more. “Oh, I hope to meet them soon; Blazing Flames will be hosting the fourth of July Barbeque. When it gets close, you should join.” Stellar Flame smiled while turning back to her husband, holding a thumbs up. “I’ll remember to set my calendar for it in about six months.” He chuckled while giving a wide smile. Stellar Flame looked over. “It’s extraordinary. I never thought someone would buy the old Handerson house, but I’m so glad someone could get the place. I imagined someone would take it down or convert it into something terrible. Are there any plans for the place?” “Well, I was thinking of a few ideas of what I’m gonna do for my home.” He looked over at the Bordello, finding himself more shocked over it while he imagined the magic was working far more. However, Dusk guessed that he should be thankful. “I’m wondering could we come in. I mean, see the place. I’ve always wanted to check out the place, But Mr. Handerson never really let anyone end. He was a private old man but a real kind fellow.” Stellar Flame said, tilting her head with that friendly voice. “Um, no thanks right now. It’s a complete mess moving and all that, But maybe when I get some time to settle in.” He chuckled, hoping that would be enough to get her off his back, at least for now. “Oh, no problem, and if you ever need help cleaning, I know a few girls looking to make some extra cash. This place is huge just for one person.” Dusk felt himself sweating a little more, “No problem, I’ll keep it in mind.” He couldn’t help thinking about the sexy fox upstairs and half of the staff he hadn’t even met yet. “I’ll have to talk to you guys more and get to know the neighborhood.” “It’s great meeting you also, though we should get Don out since he has to study; he’s trying to become a doctor, and he’s got to study very hard.” Stellar Flame grabbed her older son’s cheek, who tried pulling away, but it was too late as his momma got ahold of it like a vice grip pinching it. “Mom, don’t do that, especially in front of the neighbors.” “But sweety, it’s just your mom now; come on, be nice to the neighbor. You’ve been shy, then you can head off to study,” Stellar Flame said, smiling more as she looked back, “He’s been a bit stressed, trying to get ready for exams before graduating high school.” “No problem; besides, I know how he felt.” Dusk chuckled, rubbing his head, feeling more nervous and embarrassed for the kid. Yet he knew perfectly well if he could, he’d love to see his mom again; he missed the woman. “Well, Don, how about you get going for now,” Stellar Flame said as she turned back and smiled onwards. Dusk watched Sunburst heading off, but before he could react, something caught his eyes; across the street, a man was standing there wearing a white suit leaning against a cane. He couldn’t see the man’s face, but it was like it wasn’t hot as hell the way he stood there. Dusk could see the bottom of his face while looking at him. “Um, do you guys know who that is?” Dusk pointed across the street, where the Crowells turned back. They looked over for a minute and turned to Dusk, seeming more confused. “See who?” “Never mind, it might be the heat; I’m not used to it.” Dusk managed to laugh while the Crowells seemed to laugh, “Yeap, it’s the heat. I guess the north isn’t that warm. Don’t worry; you’ll get used to it.” Stellar Flame giggled while she grabbed her husband’s hand. He gripped it tighter; not much to say, but he simply nodded. “Yeah, I better get cooled down. It’s nice meeting you guys.” Dusk gave them a thumbs up. Blazing Flame waved his fingers, and the two started heading off. Dusk watched them leave as he turned back, looking at the man in white. The man in white watched him for the longest time. Dusk could feel them as he stood there for the longest time; Dusk might have walked across the street to see who he was. Just to figure out who he might have been dealing with. But before he could cross the road, a van drove past them, and the man in white was gone. “What the?” He shook his head, almost unable to believe what he saw, but soon Dusk shook his head, imagining that maybe this was all just in his head as he turned back and headed back inside. He would reopen the Bordello, and he didn’t have time to worry about some guy in white. He had more things to deal with. *** Dusk groaned as he looked around, feeling nervous. He wished he had something to drink. Such a thing was valuable. He looked down at the Phone, imagining that he could have given Applejack a call and got a drink. Dusk’s hand reached down about to get it when the other hand stopped him. Holding down, “No, not a good idea; I’ve been drinking too much as it is.” Dusk Gulped while realizing he was heading down a slippery slope, and if he fell, there was no telling how to fall he would lose. That was something he wasn’t willing to do. “Get it together, Dusk. It’s going to be a good night. We’re going to be fine.” He chuckled, nothing to be afraid about. His fingers were typing away at the computer when he heard the door pull open. The man standing there was young, as he stood around shuffling around, nervous. He looked like he had just gotten off the train from out of town. At the same time, Dusk smiled at him while moving out from around the desk. He was trying to seem more open while he moved in. “It’s nice to meet you, sir. Is there anything I can do for you?” He looked over as he watched the man fidget. “Um yeah, I found this card in my car… Is this place a brothel?” He said, the stutter in his voice. Not sure if he was in the right place and taking a considerable risk. “We prefer to call ourselves a Bordello.” He smirked, getting a better look at the young man. He didn’t seem like much, a bit rugged, square Jaw. It looked like he could have been all-American High school Football material. “Is there anything We can get you? What brings you over.” Dusk said, trying to read the boy to see if there was something that he might have wanted or needed. He watched the young man fidget. “Well, I’m going away for a while, and I figured maybe I could have some fun before heading out.” He gulped, clearly knowing what he was doing was wrong. “Well, got a name there, Bud. I’m going to need it.” Dusk smiled; he patted the young man’s shoulder, a fever growing on His face. While he nodded, “Butterscotch, nothing else.” He looked back, clearly not sure if someone was going to walk in at any moment, while Dusk Nodded, “Dusk Light, now come on, we’ve got a few girls. Even a list, is there something you interested in, help narrow out the list?” “Sure, make it quick. Cause I don’t want to waste this, I’m not going to be around for long.” He ran his hand over his head while Dusk leaned in, staring back with those calming eyes. “Is something wrong, man? You look like you are running from something?” “Just going out of town; I’m heading off from Texas and into the army.” While looking back at Dusk, Butterscotch admitted a more sweat formed on his face. “Is that so? Well, thank you for your service when you are done yet… Somethings wrong?” Dusk tapped at the keys while bringing out a list of girls, some he hadn’t known. Yet Dusk wouldn’t be surprised even if he didn’t know all the girls around. “It doesn’t matter, just as long as she’s not well, overly fat or anything.” “No problem, we try to accommodate some of our girls.” He smiled, giving a gentle nod, reaching around and pulling down a few girls. “So, who might you be interested in?” Butterscotch looked down at a few names, each quite interesting as he looked over and soon found his eyes locked onto one of them. Angel Bunny, Butterscotch looked at the name for a second, like it popped from the page while he looked at it. His mind rushed over as he pointed down at her word. Like an unknown force was pushing him towards it while he tapped on the name. “I think Angel Bunny, I wouldn’t mind having her for the night.” He gulped lightly while Dusk looked down and nodded, “Sure thing. Let me see her prices, and I’ll send you up to her room.” He reached over, typing on the computer and accessing Angel’s information and a few seconds waiting for it to load, he watched the young man. Who seemed to calm down now. Yet his head looked back and forth around the room. “Still nervous?” Dusk said while Butterscotch nodded, “Well, no reason, you’re the first guy to come in tonight, and we don’t need you are losing your mind,” Dusk smirked while the screen finished loading; Dusk looked back to see the picture, a cute freckled girl with a wide smile. “Well, here she is, and what might you be looking for?” “I’m hoping maybe an all-nighter,” Butterscotch said, his face turning into a tomato. “Well, that’s going to be… Well, this might cost you a pretty penny; I didn’t realize it.” Dusk looked at the screen, seeing that a whole night with her was around two-thousand dollars. He found his butt cheeks tightening at the very idea of spending that much money, yet he looked back at the young man. “Are you sure you can afford her, cause if not we can find a few other girls who could be cheaper?” “No, I want her, it’s fine money’s not going to be a problem.” He reached over pulling out a card, and Dusk looked back at him, wondering what he was planning but reached on taking the card knowing that the young man had made his mind up. He shook his head. “Well if you insist, but hey it’s your money man.” As he ran the card through the card reader, It ended up passing as he handed it back over. “Have fun, her rooms up twenty-twenty-three.” He reached over handing him a recipe. While Butterscotch Nodded while looking over towards the door. He looked at it for a good second and began walking up the stairs. Dusk would watch him heading right off. He chuckled lightly hoping at the very least Butterscotch would have a good time with Angel. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's the next chapter and more to come well let me know what you think cause I'm trying to get more done chapter 8 of Bordello of the sun is edited and soon I'll be getting it ready for Amazon, heh if you wanna donate money for the cover let me know. I got a Paypal available. just for that along with my discord. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.paypal.com/paypalme/wolftitanreading Angel BunnySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.What the Hell happenedDusk shot out of bed, His screams muffled against the creature that attacked him. His body is swaying, doing his best to try and get it off him as he finds himself running into the door. His hands are trying to claw at the mysterious thing. “Get off me!” He yelled out only to find his voice muffled by the impish creature as he found himself running down the halls. His body ran into one of the walls as he began tripping over. Dusk’s hands reached over as it managed to pull whatever it was and toss it across the room. “What the fuck was that?” Dusk asked as he took a deep breath looking across the room from him. The light-filled the hallway as he looked over and saw it. It was small, standing around four feet tall. Dusk honestly got a better look at the creature and realized it was wearing a poodle skirt. A leather jacket. That looked torn up. Dusk even began smelling brimstone. It watched him with those glowing yellow eyes. Its teeth were sharp while it stared at him. It spoke out, “Remember your promise, Dusk.” Its voice was a feminine growl. It was then Dusk realized this creature was female. His head began splitting with pain. “Who are you!” Dusk asked, his arms pulling up as he was preparing to defend himself in some fashion. The creature took a step forward, Dusk. Her claws are growing out. It watched him smirking wider. Yet that was when it suddenly found itself unable to move. “What the? Unhand me!” It called out while finding itself waving its arm into the air. Dusk found himself looking over and realizing that the thing that stopped the impish creature was none other than Applejack. Dusk looked back, overseeing the worn-out cowgirl standing her hat off as her hair was let loose. She was holding onto the short stack, wiggling in the air. “Who’s she, Dusk?” Applejack said while yawning. The tiny creature called out. “Free me, or I will unleash hell upon you!” “How about no, and who are you?” Applejack said while holding the creature by the scruff of her neck. Watching as the small animal wiggled around, “Ouch, Dusk, tell her to stop!” It yelled out while looking at him with tears in her eyes, looking even smaller somehow. Dusk wasn’t sure what to say as he looked back at her. “Um yeah, tell us who you are? Or what are you?” While he wasn’t sure how it even knew his name, Dusk said the woman was struggling more before it finally relented. “Fine, it’s me, Gabby, now. Seriously, let me go!” She called out while Applejack let her go. Gabby ran right over to Dusk, suddenly grabbing him by the leg as she looked at him, Pouting like she was close to crying any second now. “Um, sorry, Gabby, but I’ll be honest, I don’t know who you are,” Dusk said, looking down at the creature, his mind wondering something as he looked back towards her. Something about her was familiar. “Aww, you don’t, but what about those nights I kept you cool. Come on; you don’t remember your Imp.” Gabby smirked as she leaned in. Almost pulling her leather jacket down, showing a small pair of breasts, her black nipples sticking out while Dusk found pain shooting Dusk like an arrow going through his skull. -000- Memories began shutting through Dusk’s skull. Images began appearing in his mind, those images slowly moving as he heard a sound. Dusk gradually looked back as he started seeing himself back in time in hell, standing in a dark abyss with harsh red light. The air was hot. Dusk could barely breathe. A part of him was thankful that Sunset and Ember’s gift was probably the only thing that had managed to keep him from burning up in this place. He gasped for air as he found himself standing there holding Mjölnir. The heavy hammer in his hand as he watched the portal there. Look stood in the middle of nowhere as he heard the voice calling out. “You idiot! Do you have any idea what you’ve done? Now we’re trapped in here forever!” The screech of the demonic voice of Umbra. Dusk turned around, seeing the creature standing there. Her teeth etched like blades as if she was going to attack him. “Well, I rather it is me than them” He swung the Hammer at her as it sent her flying into the air. Dusk was ready to end his day in this place as he looked at her with anger, watching what this had done. Had taken away from him. If he were in Hell, he also made sure she never escaped this place. “I will make sure you are taken to the tortures of Hell, you little shit!” Umbra screamed as she swung her claws at Dusk Him, barely able to dodge as he looked up at the bitch incarnate. Dusk held on while breathing hard. The heat around him was uncomfortable as he felt himself sweating. It was like he was in a room with no air conditioning, and it was already in the ninety’s and only rising. Umbra stood there like it was nothing. Dusk bit his lips while holding onto Thor’s Hammer, unsure what he would do. He imagined death would be upon him at any moment as he prepared for it. I wonder if I die in hell, where do I go? The thought came over him, yet he imagined it would happen soon. In contrast, he looked toward Umbra for the longest time. “You know what, human, I’m going to get out of here again, and When I eventually do. I will find that Bordello again, and when I do. I might not bother with the gates; they’ll probably destroy them. But What I will do… I will slaughter them all,” Her fangs growing wider as she stood there, her claws growing longer, “When I slaughter them, I will burn that place to the ground, and I will drag all your little whores down her and tear them apart while I make you watch while your little head is on a stake!” As he looked at the Demoness, this pushed Dusk to the edge and lifted the Hammer. “Then I’ll just kill you first!” He growled as she began spinning around, holding the hammer as fast as possible as he used every last ounce of strength; a part of him hoped—no, he prayed that this would work as he released the hammer Throwing the Mighty weapon right at the demoness. Umbra must not have expected this. Because before she could react, the hammer slammed into her throwing her off balance as she looked back to the very edge of hell. She looked at him and growled, “You son of a whore!” as she tried reaching out to save her balance, but Dusk ran at her and gave her a hard kick. His leg crunching caught him off as he screamed in pain. But Umbra wasn’t focusing on his snapped legs. Her eyes widened, caught off guard as she suddenly fell back. Her expression twisted as she screamed out. “You will pay!” Umbra screamed as she fell, falling into the dark abyss. Dusk looked down, his heart racing as he looked down at what seemed like a bottomless pit. His hands were shaking as he looked over, seeing The hammer of Thor lying there. He was close to grabbing It when the ground rumbled. Dusk’s first instinct was to run off, running away from where he was though he found himself falling. Pain overwhelmed him as he realized he might have just broken his ankle. “Shit, this isn’t good. Fuck my leg. I think it’s broken.” Dusk laid there defenseless, his leg broken, and he didn’t even have Mjölnir with him. Looking back, the ground was broken off as he huffed heavily. It was clear that Dusk was fucked while hanging around H E double hockey sticks. In the distance, he could hear the cries and screams of those damned, and sooner or later, he was sure that He would be joining them. He'd be tortured for all eternity. “At least it’s not in vain. The girls are safe. So I guess it’s all worth it.” He mumbled while lying there, ready to accept this fate. “Oy, what you did there is digging it.” A feminine voice called out, while Dusk over his eyes got heavy, unsure what would happen. “Get it over with if you’re going to torture me; not like I can do anything.” “Heck no, a bada like you just took on an Archlord and knocked her over the edge. Like heaven, I’m going to let you go. Besides, I saw you going through that portal thing. You ain’t no damned.” “Um, what the heck are you talking about?” Dusk found himself confused as the Impish girl wearing a torn-up poodle skirt came over, grabbing him and dragging him off. “What’s Da matter got smog in the nogging I’m talking here slick, now come on Let’s get you out of here Before any squares come around and drag you off to the torture rags. Be a heck of a drag. Names Gabby.” Gabby smirked while looking over his shoulder. Dusk would lay there for the longest time, his head falling as he found himself blacking out. -000- Dusk realized where he was, looking back over to Applejack, who was watching the I’m, with annoyance, while Gabby the Imp crossed her arm. The pink skirt is whipping around. Dusk finally noticed that she had a gun holster. “Ok, Gabby, where did you get that?” he asked, finding the gun holster clashing with her outfit. “Listen, Jack, where I got it isn’t your concern, Daddy-.o All that matters is I’m finally out of the Inferno and come to claim our deal.” The Imp smiled more. “Does she normally talk like some 50’s greaser?” Applejack asked while tipping her hat up. While Dusk looked over, it was clear that she was quickly annoyed by the Imp. “Oy listens, Cowspaz; I talk this way. It’s sweet, and Bada here loved it. I remember him telling me I’m a hipster.” She smirked while leaning back and forth. Applejack looked at Dusk, wondering if he seriously called her a hipster. Dusk just rolled his shoulders. “Listen, Gabby; I really can’t remember much from hell. So I can’t recall whatever I said or did if we had some deal.” “N’ah, I’m sure your memory will return. Heaven forbid they’re gone forever. You just got out of Infernoville; most of the time, it’s a defense to protect your mind since you can’t fully compromise that place.” She smirked while pulling out a toothpick and sticking it in her mouth as she got comfortable. “Um, ok… Though seriously, I have no memory, so if we made a deal, I can’t respond.” “No problem there, Slick, That mark on your back is part of our contract we made with the other chick. It’ll get us out, but you took me with you.” Gabby smirked while she chewed on the toothpick. Dusk watched her, almost puzzled. “Another girl?” Just how many people did he meet in Hell? This was getting more confusing by the moment while he shook his head. “Ok, seriously, you might want to catch me up to speed with everything.” He asked more, just trying to get through the whole situation. “Can’t got to get your mind ready. If I tried telling you how, who knows, the head might pop like a zit.” Gabby said while cracking her neck and letting out a loud pop that made even Applejack wince. “Well, we don’t need my head popping like a zit. Um, maybe we should get Celestia to find her a room. I’m sure we still have a few spare ones.” Dusk found himself pausing as he remembered who they lost from the Umbra attack. “No problem, I can crash here for the time or two apart of our deal.” The Imp licked her lip as she walked over to Dusk’s bed and jumped right into it. She bounced while getting comfortable. Dusk Just watched her for a second. “Yeah, not going to happen Applejack sleeps there along with Sunset, and besides, it’s Ember’s night to sleep with me.” “Come on, Bada, you agreed to it before when we made the deal, don’t you remember.” The Imp snickered while undoing her holster and putting it on the side table. “No, I can’t remember what did we agree to!” Dusk found himself looking back at Applejack, trying his best to tell her that he would never have agreed to this situation.” “Oh, come on, now., I help you make a run from the pit, and in exchange, you make me your Gal,” Gabby said while pursing her lips like she was going to kiss him before giving off that devilish grin. Dusk shook his head. Not even sure what situation he’d gotten himself into. However, they looked back toward the minotaur. “Alright, um, see if Celestia is still awake. If not, just let her sleep in here tonight, and Maybe just sleep in your room. I’ll stay with Ember.” Applejack pouted for a minute before nodding, “Fine, but I swear you’ll need to make this up to me, another girl, maybe two. This makes me feel so small.” The cowgirl looked more annoyed while Dusk reached out to caress her cheek. “You’re still one of my favorite girls. I’ll make it up to you guy’s once I figure it out.” Dusk gave her a light smile while Applejack nodded, “Alright, I can’t stay mad at you, but what will we do with her?” Pointing over at the imp, Dusk wasn’t even sure himself. “We’ll figure it out. Though I should check on Ember, she’s been acting weird. Normally she wouldn’t miss our night.” It did catch Dusk off guard, especially when he saw that her gold piled was gone. “Fine, check up on her, Though when you get some time, I need some serious milking.” Applejack hinted while she leaned down, kissing the top of his head. Dusk blushed as he felt the blood run to his head and cheeks. -000- Dusk eventually headed to the attic space. He had initially checked the room he’d given Ember but found she wasn’t even using it. It left only one place as he looked up towards the attic. The same attic where they had first met. A dim-looking area as he pulled the string, Pulling the stairs down and looking at it. He let out a long sigh, knowing what was in store. Dusk climbed into the attic. The smell of sulfur fills the air. It was very much her domain. He looked around, finding that it was particularly dark; he looked around before seeing the light bulb and pulled it on. The room glowed as the lightbulb swayed in the air, causing shadows to move around. “I swear this place is just creepy,” Dusk grumbled while looking at the boxes filled with various things, from gold to diamonds and even rubies. Dusk, beware of touching them. The last time he did, it nearly caused Ember to try and kill him, and Dusk wasn’t going to repeat that process. He shuffled around the boxes as he looked around to see if he could find his dragon—the light sounds of cooing weres going off as Dusk turned another corner in the mazes of Boxes. “I wonder if she made it this way to feel like a cavern. To hide her gold?” It was something he wondered lightly. After so long, he read up on Dragon lore, googling it, and found Dragons were a particular subject since no one could fully define what a dragon was. He bit his lips, taking another turn, and saw her there. Ember was sitting on the pile of gold like it was nothing. Dusk wonders if it was her biology that caused it. At the same time, Dusk imagined if he tried doing that, it would feel far more uncomfortable. Yet Ember acted like she was Scrouge McDuck while sitting on it. Dusk then realized she was holding something. It was large, and she held onto it with two arms as Dusk found himself moving in closer. He didn’t know his foot had hit one of the boxes causing it to fall over and causing a large bang. Ember’s eyes shot open, revealing a pair of red iris with black slits in the middle as she called out, “Who goes there, who dares break into the Dragons lair!” Her voice rumbled like she was close to transforming into her reptilian form. Dusk shuddered at the idea of seeing it. While he quickly pulled himself out. “Hey, Ember, it’s me., Dusk said while getting in closer. This seemed to calm the dragon down just a tiny bit as she hunched over. Though simply said. “Oh, it’s just you.” Ember watched Him; Dusk simple chuckled, “Well, it’s good to see you also, Ember; you alright?” Dusk noticed how she cradled the object in her hand. It was pure red and shined like a star when the light hit it. “Yeah, I’m fine, just fine.” She said while blowing fire at the sizeable ruby. Dusk couldn’t help but watch her do it, finding it stranger since He’d never seen her do that with any of her treasures. “Might wanna be careful you might melt that gem.” Ember gave him a dirty look, “I would never hurt my precious one.” She spoke more while looking down at it caressing it. Dusk found himself more puzzled by this as he got in closer, “What is that, I mean it must be something new? Did you steal it?” He asked while still feeling the dirty look coming from the Dragon. “No I didn’t steal the little one; they’re all ours.” She smiled while watching it, almost caring and greedy. Dusk stopped for a second, looking at her as he paused, “Wait ours?” He got closer as he finally got a good look at the object and realized it was shaped like an oval. It didn’t look so much like a red ruby as it looked rougher and refined, like it was made of stone, yet it wasn’t stone. Then Dusk came to a realization. It was not a ruby. It’s an Egg. Dusk stood there for a second watching Ember his heart nearly stopped as he looked at the Dragon and the way she held onto it. He wasn’t sure what to say his mouth went dry. While it took him a minute he put two, and two together. “Ember did you lay an Egg?” Dusk said while Ember looked back at him, “No the stork brought me this egg, of course, I laid it,” Ember said while looking down at it more while she breathed fires down onto it. Author's Note hey guy's well here's the new chapter been working on this and Married to a goddess 2 chapter, but good news I've got the book cover for Bordello of the Sun in the work and when its finished I'll release It for you guy's too see and you can own your own copy. https://www.amazon.com/Bordello-Moon-Dustin-Midnight-ebook/dp/B09FTBTFS4 Bordello of the Moon Amazon Going GabbyDusk stood utterly speechless. Not sure what to even say. The fact he was looking at Ember holding a dragon egg she was claiming was his, had caught him off guard. “When did this happen? I mean, you lay the egg?” Dusk asked, more surprised than anything. He watched Ember cuddle into it while she looked back. “It was a month after you left; I felt pain in my stomach, and the next thing I knew, it popped out, and I’ve been taking care of it.” Ember sighed while she continued rubbing it, clearly fascinated by the thing. “Why didn’t you tell me? Does anyone else know?” Dusk said, joining Ember in the pile of gold. He grunted, sitting on a few sharp gems as he got closer. He was looking at the ruby egg. “Celestia knows, but I haven’t revealed the little one to anyone else. There hasn’t been a dragon egg around for three hundred years. She rubbed it lightly. “Huh, didn’t know that; how come?” Dusk said while watching her. “It’s strange, but it happens once in a while, but I guess Dragons aren’t as fertile as other species. Probably for the best, since if too many of us run around, who knows what could happen. We don’t have any predators.” She looked at the egg. “It’s funny I was considered the last Dragon egg to be laid, So for me to give birth to one now. It’s strange; I’m kind of afraid.” “Hey, you’re not alone, and besides, I’m here now.” “It’s not that simple. There isn’t a book about raising dragon eggs; it’ll be half-human. What am I even going to do or raise it? I’m worried about blowing fires to keep the egg hot. What if I cook my baby?” “You won’t; we’ll just go with the flow; it ain’t just your baby.” Dusk smiled lightly, holding her shoulder and gently rubbing it. “What if you leave again, you won’t believe how it felt when you went to hell. How I felt finding out that happened. I felt useless. I wish I were there, but I just stayed in that attic.” Ember said while she rubbed the egg more. Ember hugged the egg while Dusk smiled more. “Well, I’m not going anywhere. Don’t worry, i'll teach this kid how to play baseball or show him how to work on cars. Certainly, they’ll need someone to tell them bad dad jokes.” Dusk leaned down, kissing the top of the egg; his lips slightly burned when he touched the thing. “What if I’m a terrible mother?” Ember asked while not even sure what to say. “Hey, you’ll be fine, I promise. Besides, you’re not alone, especially with the others around.” Dusk chuckled while leaning into the Dragon, who sighed. “If you think so, though, it’s going to be weird. When it hatches.” “Tell me about it. It’s going to be. I can’t believe I’m going to be a dad.” Dusk shook his head. Looking back at the egg, he wondered what it would look like? “Maybe I should get some sleep. It’s getting late. Do you want to join me in bed, or?” He looked at the pile of gold, not even sure he could lay on the damn pile. “You go to bed beside I gotta keep the little one well heated every so often. To keep it alive.” She smiled lightly. Dusk realized something; then he realized that she was calming down. He wasn’t sure how to feel. But it was both pleasant and off-putting. “Well, when you get some time, my beds are always opened to you.” “I appreciate it. Please give me some time with little one.” She cradled it more. Dusk watched her, almost afraid; it was stranger that she was acting so relaxed. Dusk got off the pile of gold and looked around to watch how she cradled the egg and found himself shaking his head. Imagining she’ll turn back to herself in no time. However, realizing he would be a father hadn’t hit him. The thought of it was pretty strange. His heart is pounding harder while he is going through the boxes’ mazes. He was leaving the attic. -000- Dusk walked back into his room. The room was quiet as he looked over, seeing the busty minotaur. Applejack was fast asleep, While Gabby was on the other side. They left the middle area free for Dusk. A hard sigh as he began crawling in, hoping that he wouldn’t accidentally wake either of them up. Crawling into bed, he struggled to pull the blanket over him as he got comfortable. A long sigh as he snuggled in, laying his head down on the pillow. He lay there trying to see if he could fall asleep. However, found it troublesome as he began closing his eyes and trying to get comfortable. Dusk laid there for a few minutes, just lost in his thoughts. Am I going to be a Dad? How am I even going to do that? Dusk kept that thought in mind while he closed his eyes, trying to fall into a deep sleep when he felt something press against his leg. It was slow but pushing against him; whatever was ground against his right side as it felt warm and lightly wet; What the? What the heck is that? Dusk turned to his right.laid there as she wrapped one of her legs around his closer. The devilish grin grew on her face as she looked at him. Dusk was about to say something when Gabby reached up, silencing him, her finger pressed against his lip as she pointed over to Applejack, “Shush, we don’t need to wake her up,” Gabby whispered as she ground in closer. Leaning in, she pressed her petite body against him rubbing him up as she kissed his chest. It was apparent how short she was as she kissed his side while moving against him. Her nipples stuck out and pressed against him like steel. Gabby snuck her hand under his shirt as she caressed his right peck. He was twisting and pinching her nipple as he fought the urge to grind against her. Dusk could feel her warm wetness against his leg as she let out light moans. He was sucking on his neck as she played with his nipples. Dusk couldn’t help moaning as she whispered, “Do you remember those hot nights in the inferno, when I held you, cause you said you were lonely, how you missed your girls, how you would play with my itty bitty tits Bada. You liked to take things fast.” She said, her hips grinding faster. Dusk could feel his cock getting harder. Gabby watched the blanket turn into a tent as it raised without much. “Hmm, someone’s getting excited.” Gabby licked her lips, leaning closer and using her body deeper into Dusk’s. Her hand reached over, gripping his thick shaft, and started jerking it. Her small hands made his cock look more prominent. Then there was how she squeezed it. Dusk couldn’t help wincing as it hurt a bit. Yet it was the good kind of Hurt as he groaned, feeling her move up and down. Repeating the process over and over again. He couldn’t help moaning as he glanced at Applejack, hoping she wouldn’t just wake up at any moment. Gabby jacked him off faster. His hips bounced. He was pushing himself into her hand, wanting more. “Hmm, such a big fat cock.” She cooed more while leaning down as she started slurping down on it like it was nothing more than a popsicle. Dusk groaned. “Holy shit.” The way she lapped up his cock head and swirled her tongue. Dusk couldn’t find the right words as he tried suppressing a moan. Gabby looked at him with those devilish imp eyes as she moved down, taking him all in one gulp. “So good,” Dusk panted while looking back at Applejack, who twisted and turned. He wished she was awake for this. Heck, he’d be surprised by what would happen. “Shit, careful we don’t want to wake Applejack up.” He grunted hard, fighting off the urge to cum so quickly. He panted while wrapping a hand around the back of Gabby's head as he pushed her down farther. His cock popping down her throat, he moaned hard, “Fuck, your throat. So tight,” Dusk said, realizing he might hurt her. Yet, simultaneously, he could almost imagine how bulged her neck was with his member down her throat. Gabby gagged while continuing to deep throat him, Dusk’s cock pulsed as he began skull fucking her. “So sexy,” Dusk said, finding that he was being pushed towards the edge. He is going to his limit. Dusk warned the imp, “I’m gonna, gonna cum!” Dusk’s cock spasmed out as he began unleashing his load down her throat, as he suddenly collapsed on the bed. He hated to admit it, t but Gabby gave some great head. Dusk lay there relaxed when he watched Gabby pull off his large shlong. “Oy Bada, you ain’t finished there. Now that I got you off you're going to put this fat meat there and fill me up.” She licked her lips while looking at the thing. Pouncing on Like, He gasped hard, finding that she was biting on his nipple, grinding more against him. “Someone is overly excited, but we must be careful; otherwise, we might wake Applejack up.” He said while she nibbled him more, “Jesus!” He groaned when Gabby smacked him over the head, “Listen here, Bada, if you wanna fuck that guy go for it, but when you're with me, you call my name.” she snorted as she rubbed the base of his shaft against her pussy. It felt hot and slick against his member as he nodded, “Sorry.” “You can make it up to me by giving me a hell of a shag slick,” Gabby smirked while rubbing her hot little cunt against his cock getting it nice and wet. Dusk groaned, realizing Gabby wasn’t going to stop until she had a good time. Gabby rubbed Dusk’s tip against her pussys entrance, grinding it back and forth. Her wet slit, lubing the tip as send it her lip, “You always need to be extra lubed up for my cunt Bada.” She licked her lip, and Dusk couldn’t help but imagine that there were hearts in her eyes. “If you say so,” Dusk said, wishing he could remember what happened.” At the same time, he grabbed her hips and wondered if he would hurt the imp. She reached up, playing with her small petite breasts and twisting her nipples as she tried to look sexier. Dusk gripped her hips tighter when he pulled her down. Gabby's cunt resisted for a minute. Dusk’s cock pushed against it as he groaned, unsure if it would go inside. That was when she let out a loud cry. Dusk kept his eyes on the spot as he watched his head sink into her and vanish within her. Poof, it was gone like magic as he hissed in pleasure. “Fuck Gabby, your tight as hell.” “Damn right I am; I’m the tightest Imp you’ll ever find, Bada,” She licked her lips while she winced in pain. “Fuck, your huge.” “You ok, need me to—” Dusk was interrupted as Gabby's hand shot down, scratching his chest. “Don’t you dare act soft on me, fuck my cunt as if you hate me! Make me your bitch, Bada!” Gabby huffed harder as she grinded on his cock, feeling every inch of him sink deep into her. While panting hard. Dusk struggled even to try and make that request while he struggled even to pull out. Dusk fit snuggly in her.” “Holy shit,” Dusk managed to pant out while lifting her. He wasn’t even sure he could last long after that Blow job and how tight she held onto him. “Keep going, damn Bada, you just know how to fill me up.” She winced harder; She felt every thick inch of his cock spread out as she pushed down to his very base. Dusk reached up, caressing her right breast and stroking her nipples as she moaned louder and began grinding back and forth. She was trying to get herself going. Dusk was simply a sex toy to her at this point, but damn, was it getting him riled up. She moved faster, bouncing on his shaft. Hard thrust unrelenting as she could make the bedrock. “Careful, you’re going to wake Applejack up.” He grunted, Gabby putting her weight onto him. Dusk groaned, trying to fight off the urge to spill his load deep inside the Imp; he snorted loud, “Bada, I don’t give a damn. I want that hot spunk in me, and this is so bitchin.” She moaned louder, playing with her breasts. Looking back toward Applejack, Dusk decided he needed to do something now. Reaching up, he tried to grab her mouth to muffle the moans, but his hand slipped, grabbing her neck instead. Gabby watched him with that devilish grin as she licked her head, “Getting Kinky there, aren’t you, Bada? Well, get squeezing.” She moaned louder while bouncing faster. Dusk didn’t know what to say, as he found himself squeezing her, choking the imp. His grip was tight around her slender neck as he kept pressing. Usually, this was something Dusk would never dare to try, but, at the moment, she asked him, and if it kept her from waking Applejack up, he was okay with that as he continued going on just enough that she could breathe while she kept riding him. Like he was a horse on a bumpy path, her hips squeezing him as she moaned with a husk. “Yes, oh yes! Squeeze tighter!” Gabby moaned out as Dusk did what she asked him tightening his grip. He couldn’t help groaning louder as her cunt tightened around his member. “Shit, I’m gonna cum!” He groaned as he thrust in as far as he could, unleashing his load into the Imp. Gabby screamed in pleasure as she began squirting out. Dusk collapsed on the bed with a hard huff, feeling like he was out of breath, while Gabby collapsed on top of him. Bruise marks started to form around her neck as she cooed into his chest. “Damn Bada you know just what a girl wants.” She leaned in kissing his chest those soft lips sent a chill down his spin as she cuddle dup on top of him. It was quiet clear Gabby had enjoyed herself, and Dusk hated to admit it but a part of him liked it also. Dusk just rested back, trying to get comfortable and head back to sleep. “That was so hot, babe.” Applejack leaned in, whispering in his ears, causing Dusk’s eyes to widen more, looking at the sexy Minotaur. “Applejack? How, when?” His voice cracked as he was somewhat surprised by such a thing. Applejack giggled as she nuzzled into his shoulder, “I woke up when imp girl here accidentally bumped my leg. Now get back to sleep. I got work to do in the morning.” Applejack said while slipping a dirty look at Gabby. Gabby chuckled, flipping her off. Dusk rolled his eyes. “I swear you two.” He pulled the blanket back over him and the imp before eventually falling back asleep. -000- Two young men walked down the street. It was a hot Texas afternoon. They didn’t mind the heat. No, for most, it was just something they got used to. Sunburst had his hand wrapped around the back of his head, lost in thought while hanging out with his best friend, “Sunburst, You ok?” His pal said while just looking over at him; Sunburst’s pal was a skinny Mexican boy who rubbed his scraggly chin; they had been walking for about twenty minutes, “Yeah, just frustrated, that’s all; I just got some crappy news,” Sunburst sighed as he looked off in the distance seeing the small boring town. A part of him wished he could get out of here. “Mom’s going to kill me. Jumping bean.” “Why’s that? You’re one of the best students around.” Jumping bean said while leaning against the fence they were walking by. “Well, I couldn’t get the scholarships she was hoping for. But let’s be honest, I don’t want to be a doctor. That’s her dream, her son the doctor,” Sunburst groaned while he punched the fence, his fist tightening while hearing the chiming as it bounced back and forth. “Tell me about it; Ma wants me to work the family business and find a nice Mexican girl. Not a girl, a Mexican girl. Imagine how she’d react if she found out Jenny and I were dating; she would go into a fit and switch between Spanish and English.” Jumping bean sighed, rubbing his nose. “Yeah, if Mom found out I didn’t get into college, she would lose her mind. I swear I don’t even think The Asian kid gets as much pressure on his mom.” “Sounds like your mom’s rather loco. I remember once I cursed, she nearly batted me with a broom, and it was just the word damn,” Jumping bean rubbed the back of his head. “I swear, if ma found out, she would have gotten into a fight with your mom, and World War Three would have happened.” “I know, though I’ll be honest, I don’t want to be a doctor; I hate some of that shit. It’s just not for me.” Sunburst smiled while looking up to the clear sky. A moment of silence as he took in a long deep breath. “So what is it you wanna do, normally I hear you talking about I need to be a doctor, I need to get these scholarships, what is it you want to do man?” Jumping bean said while concerned for his friend. “You know what I really wanna do? I wanna box, I want to be a fighter.” He kept throwing punches, Shadow boxing as he moved his body around like he was going up against an unseen opponent. “Well, why don’t you man? I mean what do you got to lose?” Jumping bean said quite amused by his friend moving around with grace as he was throwing punches around like a wildfire. “Yeah, you try telling mom, I have to keep it a secret that I’m just taking lessons. If she found out well.” He moved pretending like he was being choked out on a noose. “How are you even paying for it?” Jumping bean asked somewhat confused, “Well, basically I’m paying it on my own, remember that job that was supposed to go to my college fun, well. Let’s say I’m putting some of that away in a separate account for boxing lessons.” “Heh yeah, your mom’s going to kill you, I mean I’m struggling to explain to ma about what I do on Saturday nights.” “Yesh, imagine If your mom found out you were dating a black girl. I swear she would freak out.” Sunburst snickered while punching Jumping bean in the arm who faked falling over, “No- no I’m dying great Flying Sunburst, don’t hurt me, and yeah not sure what would make her freak out if I was dating a white girl or a black girl. She is determined on one thing, Moms are crazy.” Jumping bean smirked, The two continued walking off, not a care in the world. They took a turn down their block when They saw a mysterious man in white standing there. Author's Note Hey there guy's well good news soon you can own a copy of your own Bordello of the sun and here's the cover, have fun and I'll leave an announcement for when its fully out for you guy's to buy just waiting for the back cover and boom new porn on amazon. The man in whiteThe man in White looked strange. The way he held himself up covered from head to toe, especially on this hot Texas afternoon. “Hey man, what are you doing? You’re going to get heat stroke if you not careful wearing all that, you might get heat stroke,” Jumping bean called out while the man in white smirked, “I’ll be fine, though I’m curious which one of you is Sunburst.” The man in white had a thick accent, not the kind the two boys were used to, and The man sounded far more foreign; where? They had no idea. “I’m Sunburst, so what do you want?” Sunburst said, more curious, as he looked at him. Careful with his words, she might have lost her mind if his mom found out he was talking to such a strange and abnormal man. “I wanted to speak to you, your new neighbor. I wish you to send him a message, deliver it to him; that’s all I want.” His hand reached over into his pocket, rummaging over it. “If you do so, I’ll reward you.” He smirked more as he pulled out what looked like a few hundred bucks. Sunburst looked at the cash in his hand. It looked like there were three crisp new one-hundred-dollar bills. Sunburst looked at that as he reached over, ready to take the money out of his hand, but the man in white smirked, “So you’ll take the job?” “Sure thing, sir; what’s the message? Need me to write it down?” Sunburst concluded it would be easy money. Besides, it could help pay his dues at the boxing gym. Heck, just some extra stuff he needed. One couldn’t do without money. “It’s straightforward. I want you to tell The owner, Leave the house, For I’ll be taking it back.” The man gave a wicked smile, the kind of smile that chilled Sunburst down to his bone. It was like he was looking at the smile of the devil himself. “Um, sure thing, sir, I guess I can do that.” Sunburst found that the money slipped into his hand as they looked over, watching the man in white walk away. Sunburst looked over at Jumping bean for a second, simply stating, “You know what, pal, I think I’d prefer the man in black over this guy,” Jumping bean said while Sunburst nodded in agreement pocketing the money and burning the message in his mind as he would make sure to get it to Dusk Light. -ooo- Dusk Shine grunted while he headed down to the basement while popped his neck; it was a hot day, so he grunted, “I swear I should have picked somewhere cooler; why did I think Texas was ok?” He groaned while he felt his muscles hurting as he just got inside from mowing the yard. Dusk decided he needed to cool down. “I have no idea how I can handle being set on fire by a kitsune and Dragon at random, yet being out in the sun feels like I’m fried chicken. Oh well, good thing there’s a pool in the basement.” He said while remembering the last time he was down there; it had been how long? Honestly a while since his trip to hell. “A dip in the pool should cool me down.” He smiled, imagining just getting a little more comfortable as he walked through the door. The pool was lovely, more significant than anything, as it made Dusk wonder more about what kind of magic the house had to create such lavish and complex locations for the home. Dusk imagined he’d find out one day, but it was a day of rest for now. Besides, he had plenty of things to go over. “Welcome back, Master Shine!” He heard a voice call out, causing him to look over and see three beautiful women on the pool’s edge. A smirk as he started taking his shirt. “Hey there, Sonata, Adagio and Aria. What have you three been up to?” He asked, the sirens watching as they held onto the edge, Pacifica checking him out as he walked towards the water. As he dropped his drawers, standing completely naked. Dusk might not have done something like this in his younger days if Dusk had known women as pretty as the sirens were watching him. Yet not, confidence ran through him as he started to sit near the edge. Sonata pushed against the edge, showing off her impressive bust, her nipples hidden under the water as waves rippled around. “Oh, we’re doing fine, master Shine,” Sonata said with a wide smile “Speak for yourself; it’s hot as heck out there. What the hell happened there, master? It was cold now, scorching, and I know it isn’t summer.” The Blond siren muttered while adjusting her shell bikini. It was clear that she wasn’t in the best of mood; Sonata smiled, “Not that we Don’t mind. The water feels amazing, so what have you been up to there, stud?” Sonata said while she did a breaststroke and showed off her breasts. “Heh, are you trying to seduce me there, Sonata?” Dusk chuckled while checking out the little mermaid over there. “Sorry, we had to move the Bordello, so we’re now in Texas.” Adagio snorted, “Great Texas where every siren loves to be far from the ocean and miserable.” It was clear that she looked steaming mad, and Dusk found himself feeling bad. “Sorry about that; I didn’t think about you, guy. It was just something that happened on the fly.” “Don’t worry about her, Master Dusk Adagio. Here’s grumpy cause it’s her cycle; girls, the cramps you wouldn’t believe,” Pacifica said while running her fingers through her gorgeous Raven hair as she smirked, “So, we’re in Texas. Huh? Mind if you somehow get Ted Cruz. I’d eat the bastard for lunch.” She snickered while Dusk looked at her, confusing. “I Don’t think that’s a good idea; he might give you indigestion,” He sat down, getting comfortable when Dusk realized what he said, “Wait, what do you mean by eating him?” He thought about it for a second while Adagio gave a wicked grin. “Master Dusk, Don’t you realize there is a reason we sirens were known to lead fishermen down into our depths? It wasn’t just because we enjoyed swimming with them; girls got to eat.” Pacifica said while giggling; Sonata licked her lips, looking more like a hungry animal. Dusk did the only thing he could think of when he bounced away from the pool’s edge. There was no way he’d become fish food. The sirens giggled, seeing his reaction. Sonata swam to the edge as she rested against the side, “Don’t worry, we won’t do anything to; one of the deals that allow us to stay here is that we keep you safe,” she cooed in his ear. Her finger rolled over, enticing him to come closer. Dusk seemed suspicious while watching the three as they pulled in close. The sensual way they caressed themselves, the glistening shine as the light bounced off them. “Fine, but I swear no biting me, especially you, Adagio.” He looked back at her as he began walking over. Resisting the urge to pop a boner, he couldn’t help but enjoy such beauty coming from the sirens of the sea. “We won’t, Master,” Sonata said, giving a broad smile and giggling as she played with Adagio’s butt cheeks and leaned in, giving her a sensual, seductive kiss. Though he said nothing, Dusk’s cock raised much excitement as it spoke the truth. Dusk watched with a glint in his eyes, liking it. Dusk jumped into the pool, feeling himself sinking into the tank. The clear blue water surrounds him. The water moved around as he submerged, feeling more relaxed than he had from the surface. Felt hands running across his chest as they caressed him. One of them, He imagined, was Sonata running her slender fingers over his cheek as he felt her soft lips against his. Their mouths met while she blessed him with the Siren’s blessing. Allowing Dusk began breathing underwater, clearly relaxed while opening his eyes. The three sirens circled him as if they were sharks ready for the hunt; as Adagio smirked with that confidence, Adagio chuckled as Sonata had that bright smile as she moved in closer. The way her body drove somehow both slow and fast. She licked her lips, saying, “Who will you be taking first? Adagio, Aria, or will it just be little old me?” She whispered more as she reached down, groping his cock. Dusk brushed his side, waving his legs back and forth. “I was thinking of just a swim right now. I’ve been a bit busy.” He spoke, his voice more bubbled. There was a moment when Sonata shook her head, slightly disappointed, “If you insist but remember we’re right here, and nothing to stop you from taking us beautiful maidens.” She licked her lips, looking thirsty despite being in the water. Dusk began swimming, letting his body relax in the water while he moved around, really getting his body moving. Dusk’s heart raced as he fought the moisture. His muscles burned while he groaned, but he needed this. Something Gilda required some form of exercise. He would do it. He was moving around, really feeling the burn as he groaned. The sirens swam around him, gliding through the air as they giggled. Sonata is being a minx showing off her slender lustful body. Dusk wondered how long he could swim around with a raging boner. Yet Sonata seemed to be catching on. She whisked past him, teasing as she started to blow water against him. Bubbles rose towards the surface. Dusk opened his mouth, feeling the water run down the wrong throat, causing him to cough. Dusk swam to the surface, taking in a deep breath. Paddling over to the edge as he rested there. His body felt like jelly; Dusk desperately needed to get in shape, better than where Dusk was. He wanted to be stronger and protect the place’s girls. Most importantly, Dusk didn’t want to be weak. Dusk wanted to be stronger. Sonata moved in as she leaned in closer with a big ol’ grin. “What’s the wrong master? You look like you’re in the dumps?” She smirked while rubbing up against his body. Her soft breast pushed against his body as he bit his lips, wondering what he could say. “Just somethings been going on, and I’m just a little bit confused, that’s all.” He spoke while trying to get comfortable—the air brushed against his skin. “Hmm, tell us about it; we’re good listeners,” Sonata leaned in, nibbling the bottom of his ear. Aria joined in as she caressed his chest while Adagio watched, clearly in a bad mood, not wanting to say much. Dusk found himself getting more into it, his heart pounding faster as he wrapped his arms around the girl’s temptation and want as he said, “I’m sure you both could be some excellent listeners to my problems.” He looked at Sonata, the sexy redhead, as he leaned in to give her another kiss, taking in that sweet siren blessing again. That was when without warning, the door behind them opened up, and Dusk looked back looking to see Sunset there, her foxy tails swishing with a cheeky smirk, “Oh hey Sunset, is there a problem?” He looked towards her, almost wishing the fox woman would join him in the water. Imagining her in a bikini instead of her sexy maid outfit would’ve been a nice change of pace for a moment, though Sunset shook her head, “Sorry to interrupt you, Dusk, but someone’s requesting you at the front door.” Sunset fumbled around the doorknob while watching them; the sirens frowned in annoyance, though Dusk let out a long sigh as he popped his neck and pulled himself out of the water. The ground felt slippery as he headed towards the wall beside Sunset and grabbed a towel. “Well, let’s see what they need.” He looked back, watching as the Sirens were getting more modest. Dusk cursed under his breath, knowing the mood just got ruined as he headed back up. Sunset followed behind you as she bumped her thick thigh against his. “No worry Dusk, I’m sure you’ll. I can make it up for you if you ask after this.” Sunset giggled while Dusk had a slightly lustful smile. “I’m sure you can, and hey, what happened to Dusk-Kun? I was starting to get used to that?” Dusk said while giving her a loving smile. Sunset chuckled while she nudged his shoulder, “I thought I’d try something different, besides got boring going, Oh Dusk-Kun.” She snorted while giving a mischievous smirk, “I’m sure you’ll be more Dusk-Cum, later if you’re a good boy.” Dusk jumped into the air with a loud snort. She was winking at him as she whipped him with her tail. “Sure, why not? Got to take care of those blue balls.” Dusk sighed long as he made his way back to the front door. Though a part of him shuddered as he felt something run through him, he wondered what the feeling was. His hair dried up as he rubbed his scalp as Dusk opened the door, giving a wide swing as he said, “Yes, can I help you?” Seeing the young black boy, he was confused about who it might have been till he remembered it was that woman from the other day who brought him the cookies, “Oh hey there… Sunburst? Um, are you coming back for the Tupperware cause I’ll come and get it?” Dusk looked at him, somewhat confused, not even sure why he was even there though Sunburst shook his head, “Nope, just have a message for you; that’s all.” Sunburst bit his lip like he would regret even telling the man this; the house was strange and off-settling, especially at night when he looked out the window and saw a random car or two out there. Strangers he has never seen. It caused Sunburst to imagine that there was nothing good going on around the place. Though the neighbor looked at him more annoyed than anything as Sunburst took a deep breath. “Some dude wanted me to tell you that you must leave the house because I’m coming back to take it.” Dusk looked at the young man more confused, Though a part of him could hear a popping sound, the kind that came from the brain as he wanted to tell this kid off. But held back his anger as he let out a long sigh as he said, “So, who told you this?” He asked, clearly not wanting to snap at the young man. Though annoyed, “No idea. Some guy in white, that’s all he told me, that’s all.” Sunburst looked back at Dusk, who rubbed his temple, “Well, thanks for that, um, have a good day, Or something.” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say to Sunburst as he closed the door. It was going to be a long day. Though he wondered who the man in white was? He turned around and headed straight towards Celestia’s office. -000- Celestia was sitting in her office for the shortest time as she worked on the books, adjusting things as she figured out the best way to save on taxes. Then there was the paperwork for the strip club. Setting it up in Texas had been a pain in the rear, especially when the holier than thou’s who were picketing and demanding that the mayor or whoever try and remove the place. Luckily, she knew a few tricks that got them off her back, yet for how long? She wasn’t sure; Celestia knew she would have to deal with them when the time came. That was when the door opened, like the loud banging as she found herself jumping in her seat, papers flying around as she looked back, seeing none other than Dusk, as he came in looking particularly frustrated. Dusk had rarely entered her office, and the way he came in me that something was indeed wrong, so she looked back at the young owner. The lawyer rubbed the bridge of her nose as she imagined she would need some scotch after this. “Is there something wrong, Dusk?” Yeah, something is wrong. Someone came up to the door, giving me a message that might cause a lot of concern.” Dusk looked at her with those big blue eyes that told her this was serious business, “What’s the message? I mean, it couldn’t have been that bad.” “Yeah, the next-door neighbor just came over and said that we’re going to need to leave cause he’s coming to take it back.” Dusk closed the door behind him. There was a long pause as they remained there for a short period. Celestia looked at him for a minute as she reached into her desk drawer, pulling out two whiskey glasses and a bottle of brandy. “So, today is going to be a double scotch.” She sighed as she poured them a drink and handed it to him. Dusk took it as they shared a drink. “So something just came over to you and told you they are coming to the house. Was there any description?” Celestia looked while she took a long swig; Dusk, on the other hand, had shot the drink down like it was nothing at all. “The most he said was he was a guy in white; I think I saw the guy before but honestly didn’t think much about it. So great what do you think another demon issue Like Abaddon?” Dusk wasn’t sure how he knew the demon’s name, though he shook his head, wondering if it had something to do with Gabby; the thought of the naughty girl made him know that he would have to ask her more about their time in Hell. “I Don’t know; I Don’t think so since they said taking it back. But I Don’t know, maybe it’s something, but It had to have been from before Key’s time since he never told me anything about a previous owner.” She took another drink while Dusk poured himself another one. Celestia watched him as if she was making sure he didn’t run himself another glass. “So, what should we do? We Don’t know who this guy is, and now they’re trying to screw us over.” “I’ll try and contact Trixie; I’m sure she’ll be able to tell us something; she’s been around forever; she should know about some past owners and if there were any that liked to wear all. White.” Dusk nodded while taking a long sigh as he finished his second drink. “Well, I’ll have to get going. It’s about time to open the bordello up for business, and you know how that gets, got to look my best.” “Like you ever do, you never wear that tie I tell you to.” Celestia gave a light chuckle, while Dusk returned with giving her the bird. “If I wanted to wear a noose, I would; besides, it makes me look more dashing.” He waved his hand to lighten the mood; Celestia giggled as she knew he was right. “Get going before I send someone else to do the job for you, ya’h slob; you’ve been neglecting your responsibilities with that trip.” “Hey, me going to hell was no trip, I’ll tell you what. But at least the next time someone tells me to go to Hell, I can say, already been there.” Dusk stuck his tongue out before stepping out. Imagining that the drink had caused his mod to change, a part of him was still worried about what would happen and who the new threat coming for his house was after. -000- Dusk walked out of the room, sighing, wishing he could do more, though getting ready for the night. That was something he could control; if that were all he could do, then that was what he would do. Heading to his room, he pushed a smile on his face, reminding himself that the day could get better; as he walked into the room, simply talking to himself, “Alright, everything’s going to be great. We’re going to have an amazing night.” “You got that, Master Dusk,” Dusk’s jaw dropped when he saw her Sunset, lying in bed wearing a sexy teddy, as she shoved off her fine cleavage, A small slit running down her frame as she exposed her navel. The way she presented herself was like that of a fine meal. Dusk couldn’t help but find his mouth-watering. “So, are you ready? Cause it’s my night tonight, and I made a promise.” She licked her lips as she let her tails wag. Dusk closed the door behind him with a lock. “I think I have enough time. Besides, you look good enough to eat.” Dusk walked towards the bed, climbing up the end as he crawled over his finger, reaching over and caressing her leg. It was clear the young man was ready to have this Kitsune all for himself: his maid—his lover. Sunset smiled with a mischievous grin while Dusk leaned in, and there they shared a session that Dusk admitted lasted longer than he had planned. Sunset didn’t complain one bit. Anyone who passed the room would hear the yips and screams of a woman; some might have thought it was the screeching of a fox. Then some were more shocked by the sounds. It was coming from the masters of the manor’s room. If they knew any better, they thought he was murdering a woman. That was further from the truth. -000- They laid there for the longest time while Dusk pet her tails, his fingers running down her soft bottoms while he let out a long sigh, “You know I missed this.” He looked back at the fox-woman, who nodded, “It has been a while if you didn’t need to get ready for another night. I’d suggest we have another round.” “Yeah, wouldn’t that be nice?” Dusk smiled lightly though thinking of the flames; near the ending of it, he couldn’t help but look back at her, “I want to ask you something, Sunset?” ‘Yeah, what’s that?” Sunset said while she sat up. The blanket fell off her revealing her gorgeous bust. “Why was it you chose me as your mate? I mean, I’m sure you could have gotten any other guy here, or heck, found someone, not in the bordello? So why me?” It was a question that genuinely bugged him, “I mean, we Don’t spend much time, and I think before I got sent to, well, you know. We missed a few nights anyway.” He looked back at the fox putting his hands around the back of his head. Sunset looked at him for a minute. If she genuinely thought about what was going on as she rolled her shoulder. “Not sure, I mean, I know I was in heat, and In all honesty marking you as my Mate was a complete accident. But I Don’t regret it. Just something about you I like. Even if we Don’t screw around that often, I normally work around too much; getting into bed isn’t everything.” Sunset smiled as she moved in closer, kissing his neck gently. “Besides, I’m sure the other three can keep you satisfied. Then we have all our lives to get to know each other. Especially with that mark.” Sunset leaned in, kissing the bite mark she left. The indicator that he was her for as long as she lived, even if he wasn’t exclusively hers. “Heh, well, I Don’t think that’s a bad thing; I mean, if Discord was around for what two-hundred years, I’m sure we have all the time in the world.” He cupped her cheeks while getting in close to kiss her soft red lips. “That we do, and Kitsunes can live for nearly five-hundred years if we’re careful.” She giggled while returning the kiss. They shared it for the longest time as they moved in closer. Though the kiss couldn’t last forever, he pulled back and knew it was time for him to get ready. Dusk hopped into the shower, cleaned himself up, and got dressed before heading towards the door. “We really should spend the night together more often. Even if we’re talking, I want to know more about you, Sunset.” He smiled while giving a graceful bow. Sunset blew him a kiss as she got herself dressed once more, as she would head off to clean the Bordello up and get it ready for tonight. Stone Slate was having a rough day while he walked to his car. Work had been a significant pain, especially while dealing with an unruly client. The client was a Karen demanding certain parts of her kitchen remodel to be finished by the end of the day, “Damn, Karen could’ve at least let us get the materials. I tried telling her they were still on the way, but she wouldn’t listen to me. Damn customers, if it weren’t for the fact she was paying for a big job, I’d have taken the boys and left.” He grumbled while unlocking his car. He hit the lock when he realized something. There was something in his car. It was a flyer that was bright and colorful; it read. Reaching over, he grabbed it. Do you feel lonely? Stone nodded as he continued reading. Do you want to feel released? Stone nodded again while he got into the car. The seat felt like heaven while he adjusted himself. If you think nothing about your life that’s pleasant, come down to the bordello of desire. You can come for a good time, have a drink, and let your troubles disappear. Stone wasn’t sure what to say, finding himself quite fascinating. There was a written address for the place on the bottom in gold lettering; as he reached over to grab his phone, he imagined it would be something to try out. He might try out a drink if they had a sound bar. “When did Texas allow, Brothels? We can’t even take a shit without them assholes trying to ban it or shoot it up.” He started the engine up, pulled out of the parking lot, and headed off to the Bordello. Heck, who knows how long it was going to last. -000- Stone drove down the road for thirty minutes, taking every turn the way his GPS told him. He didn’t want to miss a turn. His lips felt dry as a desert, So Stone hoped that whatever this Brothel had would be worth the drive. “Where is it?” Stone asked while looking back, hoping that no one was following him behind. That was when Stone began imagining when he got to the place some guy was coming over to jump him. Kick his ass and take his wallet, or worst, his car. “Yeah, wouldn’t that be awesome? Get my car jacked and explain to the officer, No, sir, I was looking for a brothel around here; it’s on this flyer. Now come on, let's get my car back.” Stone imagined that would be such a great conversation before they stuck him into a cell. A cell that wouldn’t be for Horny jail. He took another left turn, the streetlights on while Stone parked in the driveway. The house was quiet, like a large mansion, the front part having two large bulging arches, which Stone couldn’t help admit made it look like the manor had a pair of tits. So this place is some boobie house. I guess it's fair for a brothel. I’m going into the best little whore house in Texas. He snickered, imagining they had heard that joke many times, but he rolled his windows up as he pulled out of his beat-up van and locked the door. “I do hope you are around when I get back.” He reached around, ensuring he had his wallet, and turned towards the front door. He knocked on it three times. He stood there for a hot second. The crickets in the back were chirping away. It made Stone Slate feel like a bit of an idiot. “But what if this place is a joke? Seriously, what the hell am I thinking?” That’s when the door opened. The creaking sounds went off as Stone saw the entrance to the fine, elegant room. Not sure what to do, if he needed to run off or stay there till someone told him to. Stone decided to walk inside. The room is Magnificent. Breathtaking if the worn-out man could describe it. He imagined it was like one of those fancy hotels, The rich kind, which wouldn’t let you into the door unless you had a background check, and even then, they would need to make sure you were high class. Stone was almost intimidated by this when he saw the young man behind the desk. Wearing a suit with his chest opened, if anything, It reminded Stone of those fancy romance covers, the open-shirt hunk who wanted to look suitable for his love interest. Stone hesitated for a second as he noticed a large man in the corner, a hat covering his face reminded him of a gangster ready to do a hit. Stone took every ounce of courage walking to the counter while saying. “Ok, is this a brothel?” Stone cut to the point, not wanting to hold up any time or the classic bullshit of beating around the bush. “Yes, we are. Is this your first time here?” The young man said while fidgeting around the computer. The man looked to be around twenty-five, twenty-six? It was hard to tell while he shook his head. “Yeah, it’s my first time here. But it’s kind of weird that there’s even a brothel In Texas,” “Well, no worry about it, we keep our client's information private, and no one bothers us.” The chill tone, the man gave caused Stone’s spine to shiver. “Fair enough, though; what kind of girls do you have?” He honestly hoped they weren’t underage. So far, tempted to run out of here, but he made it this far. He couldn’t waste all that time driving here. Otherwise, he might kick himself in the butt. “Honestly, I was thinking of getting something to drink first. It’s been a long day.” The young man nodded while he patted the table, “No problem, let me lead you over to our bar. Names Dusk Light.” The young man smiled while adjusting his sleave. Stone found himself smiling back. “Sure thing, I need a drink; trust me dealing with a Karen.” Stone chuckled while following Dusk Light off. Maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad thing. After all, it was just a drink. The place looked nice enough. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's another fun chapter for the bordello lovers, well you know the deal let me know what you think give me a good review and remember bordello of the sun is out on amazon for those who want a copy or see a more edited version. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0B5KNNTRX Riddle me thisWalking down the halls and seeing the strange paintings depicting creatures gave off a vibe that there was something old about this place. Nothing is made cheap here. The architect who built this place had something in mind. What it was, Stone wasn’t sure, but he liked it. “So who built the place?” Stone asked while looking around at the wall, Something else about it. Like if these walls talked, they might have stories. “Not sure; I inherited the place. It’s a masterpiece; that’s for sure; you work on houses?” Dusk said while they moved through the archway. “That I do, Mainly remodeling, and wow, If I could work on a place like this, it would be something.” “Hey, well, if I ever need to remodel, I’ll call you, Though that’s if you're willing to work and hand me a card. I know a few bathrooms need to be worked on; expand it, you know.” Dusk chuckled while he took a right turn. Stone followed behind him. Stone chuckled as he imagined he could get a few bucks out of this place; shaking his head, Stone realized he was working even though he didn’t even need to do that. “Well, just get me drunk and see what happens, man.” They eventually walked into the bar. The place was quite something, and it looked like a strip club. Women danced, moving their bodies with grace as men (and some women) threw dollar bills at them. Watching with lustful intent, such a sight as the girls removed their clothes. Stone chuckled, wishing he had a few bills around. “Busy night?” He asked while looking at Dusk, “Surprisingly, it’s a lot slower, and we’re still establishing ourselves. Thankfully the strip clubs are getting some customers.” He chuckled while Stone found an itching question hitting him. “Um, this is a brothel, So I’ve got to ask, are these girls legal? I mean, your not.” “No, not at all; trust me, we wouldn’t allow that; all girls here are paid and treated well. They can also leave at any time. I have no power over them.” “I mean, that’s good, though how did you even get permission to do this in Texas?” “I have my ways; let’s say my lawyers are good.” Dusk chuckled while popping his neck and leading him over to the bar. Stone looked over seeing a beautiful woman. However, the first thing he noticed about her was that she was almost seven feet tall. “What a woman,” Stone said, mouth dropped as he looked at her for a good minute, “Yeap, our Bartender, Applejack, well, I’ll leave you to your drinking.” Dusk walked away, leaving the man while he sat down, ordering a shot of whiskey. The sizeable towering woman poured the drinks while he looked around. Stone wished he had a few bucks on him in cash, especially since he noticed the far more beautiful woman passing by every second. After today he needed a good print or two. Though while he was drinking, he began noticing something was off. The woman seemed to look less human. He shook his head, looking back at his drink. Am I drinking too much? Or are some of these women growing horns? He watched as he started to think maybe the day was getting to him. That’s when she arrived. The woman, if you could describe her was lean. She was skinny with a fine petite body as she swayed in wearing a Bra and Panties, tiger print, and licked her lips on a woman's face. But her body. She had fur; if he could say anything, she looked like a cat with wings, the way they protruded from her back. She was something. Stone looked down at his drink before looking back at the woman sitting across from her. “Hey…” He spoke nervous, not sure what might happen. “Hello there, handsome.” The cat woman said that stunning smile was showing off those fanged teeth as Stone ran his hand over his brow, feeling nervous. The woman who Stone began thinking looked almost like a cowgirl. Had brought the cat woman a glass of wine. “Why the long face there, handsome?” She purred while taking the glass of wine, swirling it in her hand, watching how the glass moved, clearly a seductive notion. “Just a long day, and well, I think works getting to me? How about you?” he noticed her adjusting the tiger-pattered top as she took a drink. “Hmm, that stinks, but how about we play a game? I’m sure it’ll cheer you up.” She purred more, adding more to her weird cat theme. Making him wonder if he wasn’t drunk while he moved in closer. “Sure, what kind of game?” “Well, it’s simple, I give you a riddle, and if you answer it correctly, I’ll answer a question or perform an action. The harder the question, the more I will do. Just have some fun?” She licked her lips, looking at him more enthralled. “I mean, sure, though I don’t have much money. I can’t pay for a lap dance or….” He gulped some imagine this beautiful woman leaving him, already losing interest. “Well, I guess you’ll have to answer my riddles correctly then.” The woman licked her lips while taking another shot of her wine as she continued. “Sure, we’ll play your game; I used to play around with riddles as a kid.” Stone Slate leaned back, taking a shot of his drink. He prepared for it as The woman nodded, “Fine, since you asked for my name, my first riddle will be this, “I walk on four legs in the morning, two in the afternoon, and three in the evening. What am I?” She smirked while Stone smacked the table confidently. “That’s easy; it’s man.” Stone chuckled while seeing how easy that one was. The cat woman smirked as she leaned in and whispered, “Correct, though I was going easy on you. Now, to answer your question. It’s Mirage.” Licking her lips, looking at him, wanting more as she stated, “Maybe we should take this game to my room; we can have more fun with it.” More tempting as she moved over, taking his hand as she caressed it. Stone bit his lips, nodding as he was led off following the woman. He had a game to play, after all. -000- Heading up to her room, he stumbled as he wondered: Just how big is this place? Is it like magic? Stone shook his head while he struggled to follow the Cat woman, and he had to admit she had one hell of an ass. The way it swayed with that tiger stripes clinging to her. The way she swung her tail. “So, who are you? Or where you from?” Wanted to know this strange woman named Mirage. “You know the rules; you’ve got to answer another riddle now.” Mirage smiled as she licked her lips, clearly wanting to play more, “Sounds good to me; give me another riddle.” “What is the end of everything?” She smirked while Stone knew this one was another easy one. Though he imagined the more he asked for, it would give him a harder riddle. "Well, it has to be G." He said while Mirage smirked more whiles he nodded, taking him down another hallway as they finally stopped in front of a door. “I am from Greece, though some thinks I originated from Egypt. But in truth, it’s a little of both, and It’s a beautiful place in both locations; how I miss them if you could have seen them when I was younger. You’d find it an amazing place.” “So you’re not from around here? So how's a riddle girl like you doing in a place like this?” Stone chuckled though he realized he asked another question. “I’ll give you that one for free; now come on in.” She opened the door, and Stone walked in; the room was a magnificent sight. It looked almost like a palace chamber room, the stone columns as though he was in an Egyptian prince's room. “The world had changed so much from when I was a child, and I needed to find a place, a world where I could belong, and this Bordello. It has ways of protecting me; I think I’m one of the last in my family line. It's sad, but it happens. We were hunted and forced into many things. It was said we inspired others. The Gypsies.” “I don’t think they like to be referred to as that.” “And why not? It is a proud name for those who are free spirits roaming the world. Truly the most clever surviving without a single home.” She moaned while she thought of it. “So why are you here?” Stone asked, almost curious, while looking towards the mysterious woman. “It’s complicated, but this world, in a way, has managed to bind the spirit and destroy the free roamers, and trying to protect yourself isn’t simple. If I could, I would leave this place yet and need someone to join me; a free spirit is nothing if there’s no one else to be free with it. This world has changed more. Some of us need guilds.” There Mirage looked almost saddened at the thought of it, and Stone felt guilty. It was clear he struck a nerve. “I’m sorry; maybe I shouldn’t have asked that question.” “It’s fine, and It happens sometimes; now, back to our game. What would you like to do with me.” The woman said while she sat on the bed, spreading herself as she took long deep breaths, expanding her chest for him. Stone found he couldn’t look away. “Know how you feel, though. I work a lot, and while it’s mainly just remodeling. I feel trapped. Some of the clients can get too demanding. I just feel trapped, and I want to run away. It’s—its crap.” He felt his fist tightening while he took a deep breath. “We should return to our game now, shall we?” Mirage purred while she hurried over, giving him a seat. “We really should.” Imagining the game could get his mind off his day, he let out a long sigh. While he looked over at this woman, he smiled while thinking about the limitation of what he could and couldn’t do. “Can I Kiss you? Or Touch you?” Stone watched her for a second, seeing her remaining calm as she soon thought for a second. “Unless you can spread it, you can’t enjoy it. What is it?” She spoke loud for him to hear as he took a moment to think about it. He was tempted to go on and claim her legs. It sounded pretty sexy and tempting. Yet, that didn’t seem right. “It’s—it’s.” He stumbled before an answer came to mind, “It’s peanut butter.” “Correct, you may kiss me or touch me.” Mirage moaned as she held her hands out for him to do as he wished; Stone bit his lips, more surprised he was right, as he leaned in and soon kissed her. Their mouths met slowly, but he held on as she would return the kiss; it started slow as he pushed in closer; While caressing her neck. As he tried slipping his tongue into her mouth. But Mirage pushed him back “No-no big boy, you said a kiss or touch me, and you did both,” She smirked while caressing his cheek, “You’ll have to answer another riddle.” “Well, can you strip?” Stone asked, curious about how she would look fully naked, especially with the fur. “I speak without a mouth, I hear without ears, I have no body, yet I come alive with the wind. What am I?” She spoke with that seductive tone as she licked her lips to see if he would answer her question while he looked at her. “You’re a….” His mouth fluttered as he tried to find the answer, his eyes distracted by the beauty, as he muttered out when the tail appeared. “A cat!” Mirage laughed hard as she heard it falling back as she chuckled, causing her magnificent breasts to bounce more as she snorted. “Oh no, not at all; I am close to that, but your answer is wrong.” She winked at him, “The answer is an echo.” When she said that, an echo filled the room while he realized he had lost this round. “Damn, I guess next time; what are you doing?” “Well, you got an answer wrong, so now you must be punished.” She smirked as she moved in and started stripping him. Her hands grabbed his shirt, ripping it apart. His chest was exposed. Sure he wasn’t a muscular guy and more like a thin stick, but she purred. “Hmm, so sexy and nice, Now. What do you want next? And remember, if you get it wrong, I can punish you.” She licked her lips while getting a good look at him. Stone found himself feeling more like a piece of meat. “Alright, I mean, let me think.” Stone imagined what he could do and needed to be careful; if he asked to screw her in the butt, it might lead to him being screwed hard. “Hmm, could I perform Oral sex with you?” Imagining it would be a bold move, but there wouldn’t be any losers. A safe bet as the Feline woman smirked. “Sure thing, Good sir, but answer my riddle,” She took a deep breath, clearly getting in more of a deep breath as she answered it. “What is it man loves even more than life, Yet hates more than death or mortal strife. That which contented men desire. The poorest have, the rich require. The miser spends, and the spendthrift saves, And all men carry to their graves?” She spoke it calmly while licking her lips more. Stone found himself stumped while he tried to find the correct answer. Sitting there for a moment, he bent over; Think, Stone, what is it that all men love more in life? But hate more than death? He tried thinking more though he was drawing a blank. “Crap, nothings coming to me… Nothing. Is the answer nothing?” He asked, looking at Mirage, who watched him for the longest time, clearly remaining silent as she simply said, “You are correct, Stone; now claim your prize.” Mirage laid back, her hands reaching down as she removed her underwear; the moment they slipped off, she laid back, exposing her pussy. The sight of it was something as he saw how it spread a little fuzzy as he noticed her Labia; Hope I don’t get a fur ball. Stone moved around, getting right between her legs as he looked at her pussy. The sight of it was quiet as he leaned in and gave her pussy a quick lick. Stone hesitated before deciding to bounce right in. His face burry between her legs as he began licking slowly before finally getting into the motion. Mirage moaned, her legs spreading as she could feel his tongue exploring her inner folds. The way they glided felt good to her tight little pussy. “Hmm, someone pretty good at this.” She purred louder; “It’s been so long since a mere mortal has gone down on me.” Mirage’s tail moved over, grabbing his head as he felt it push down on him. A part of him was beginning to realize he might not have been so drunk, and this was the real thing; What is she? Stone thought while continuing to eat her out. Stone rolled his tongue faster. Moaning hard. He somehow managed to ignore the patch of fur as he moved his tongue randomly. The woman, this creature, had a succulent taste as he lapped up her juices. She tastes amazing. Stone wasn’t sure what to think while he continued eating her out, licking up every bit of juice as he raised his hand, massaging her clit. “Mhmm, right there, Boy, Lick, my sweet pussy.” Mirage moaned her seductive tone as her tail caressed the back of his neck. Her back arching as she laid back, enjoying herself. Nothing more as she held the bed. Stone Did so before raising his head, “Can I fuck you?” Mirage looked at him, that purring look in her eyes as she bit her lips. “What Animal has the largest breasts?” She cooed while he returned to eating her out for a second, taking in her sweet scent. “A Zebra,” Stone said, finding that riddle quite too easy, But he wasn’t going to complain. He just won the game in his mind. Moving over, he stood up. A hard growl as he dropped his pants, showing off his hard throbbing cock. “Oh, and what a big cock you have there.” She licked her lips as she rolled around on her belly, her ass exposed the way it stuck up in the air as she stretched out. That tail whipped in the air as Stone licked his lips. “Such a beautiful view.” He groaned, getting on the bed and behind her. He watched as her tail whipped around, moving gracefully. It was hypnotic to watch. His cock throbbing hard, the teasing and her sexual energy turning him on as he got in position, his cock close to her wet pussy. He imagined how it would feel as he pushed the head against her entrance. Her furry felt warm and soft against his member as he bit his lips. No going back now. Is there Slate? Stone thought to himself as he pushed his cock head inside. He gasped for air as his head entered her pussy. She was tight, and he imagined he could barely move as he sank his cock slowly within her. The way she moaned as she looked back, stretching her body as if she had no bones. “So tight,” He moaned out while he tried pulling back. Though he found it difficult like the Cat woman wasn’t going to let him go, he’d be trapped there forever. “Hmm, or your too big for me.” She purred out, clearly teasing him as she pushed herself forward just enough so he could thrust back into her. The way he moved carefully. Stone held onto her hips, looking at the back of her head. He admitted this was a heck of a sight. He began pumping his cock in and out of her. The bed under then rocked as he kept thrusting down into her. As he held on for dear life. Hearing her let out moans as it encouraged him to go faster. “Fuck, what are you, Mirage? I got to know!” He panted as he kept going. The Feline woman’s tail wrapping around him as she purred more. Rocking her hips as she let out a long moan. “As I told you before, I am a wanderer, a Gypsy before the Gypsys, and I was from Egypt, Romania, and Greece. In some ways, I was worshiped as a goddess, to some, a monster to others. I am the great riddle maker; I am Mirage the Sphinx!” The way she spoke said that while he pounded her pussy, feeling his dick sinking, burying it within him, somehow turned him on as he thrust with all his might. He gasped hard. “Holy crap, just fuck!” He groaned as he kept taking this Sphinx. His heart was racing like a train as he couldn’t hold back more. This feeling, he hadn’t felt more alive, as he bit his lips as he looked towards this Sphinx. She smiled at him with those white teeth, Her pussy milking his cock. “That’s, it fills my little Kitty there.” Mirage moaned as she looked at him, the way her butt pushed against him as he moved his hips faster and quick. His heart is pounding. “You want me to fill you up?” He groaned while he bit his lips, getting an idea, “What's grey, with a pretty face filled with cum?” Causing Mirage to scream in passion! He growled using a riddle as he gave her ass a fine slap. “Me!” She screamed louder as she felt him sinking his meat deep within her. His balls slapped against her as he couldn’t take it any longer; this pent-up desire, this want for freedom and release, he called out, “Correct!” As he started unleashing his load into her pussy. His hot spunk shot out as it filled her insides, as he gasped in pleasure. It felt amazing as his heart raced. He felt like he had run a marathon as he gasped in pleasure. His fingers twitched as he held onto her thick thighs. His fingers sank into her fluffy body as he groaned, finally stopping his thrust as he pulled out “That was… amazing.” He groaned as he pulled out. His cock dangled there when he sat down. Mirage smirked as she looked back at him with that wide feline smile, clearly proud of herself. “I pride myself; good sir, is there anything else you’d like to do, or is this the end?” Mirage the Sphinx said, smiling as she watched him, clearly reading his body while Stone watched her; a thought struck him as he resisted. But in a way. He wanted to feel free. He wanted more out of life than dealing with clients. He wanted the passion of exploring this big world. A part of him wanted to be with this woman again. He felt tempted to ask, his heart screaming for him to ask her. Ask her if she wants to leave with him and see the world. Maybe they could do more as he held his tongue. She could say no and just ask him to leave. What could he do?That’s when a small voice in his head came to him and simply said, Just do it. Being free means, you can’t be afraid to ask and take a chance. So go on, be free. “Would you come with me, leave, and we can see the world? Maybe be free?” He asked, the passion forming in his eyes. While The Sphinx looked at him, shocked as if she didn’t expect him to say that. While she looked up and down at him, she simply chuckled. “Well, I'll go with you if you can answer this riddle.” Stone looked at her for the longest time, finding himself nervous but took a deep breath sighing and nodded, “Give me your riddle.” “But before I start, Stone, know this, If you get it wrong, you might not survive. This isn’t a simple riddle like we had before. If you win, we will be bound together, but if you lose. I can take your life.” Stone thought about it and decided to take the risk anyway. He wanted to take it, and He wanted to finally feel alive. “I accept my fate.” Mirage smirked, clearly liking this, knowing that she found someone who was ether, very brave or foolish. “Very well, then the riddle begins.” She got up, standing before Stone as she walked back and forth, strutting herself as she spoke her riddle. “I am like the winds, flowing through the sea. I am what men fight for, black and white. People have killed for me, and people live for me. I am the most precious thing out there. Yet people take me for granted. Good men are sent to war to fight for me. Rich men hate me because they lose more than they gain… What am I?” Stone looked at her and began to think, trying to think of this simple answer. “It’s…” Author's Note So guy's do you think you can answer the sphinx riddle, what is it. heh and do you think Stone Slate was able to solve it and get what he desired, or was he consumed by the beautiful sphinx. Let me know what you think. follow me on Patreon, where you'll get a exclusive fanfic of Jill Valentine in a threesome with herself. exclusive to the patreon, a commission work in a long time https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf The man in whiteDusk returned to his desk, sitting back. The night had been slow while he got comfortable. Dusk imagined maybe Dusk could have gotten a book in hand while he leaned back, ready for another set of customers to come in. That was when he saw the lights around him begin to flicker. The light's intensity glowed as he looked around. “What the Hell?” Dusk said while reaching down under the desk as Dusk pulled out a shotgun. Something he kept on him while working on the desk. After the last couple of times being attacked by a Demon and human. He wasn’t going to let himself get caught with his pants down. He cocked the rifle, ready to fire at anyone who tried to attack. That was when the lights were out, his hand holding the gun, ready to fire. Taking a deep breath as he slowly walked towards the button, prepared to let the girls know they were under attack—a chill running down his spine. Like something was coming, Something dangerous. He looked at the gun, tightening the grip, ready to fire at any second as he took a deep breath, reminding himself; that Dusk wasn’t the only one, and soon the thought of that egg, the ruby-colored egg, reminded him that he had more to fight for, that egg. “What are you waiting for ya’h bastard!” Adding more to the southern draw, Dusk couldn’t help but find it made him more Texan, and he chuckled while a thought struck him I’m the Texas Ranger tonight, and if this bastard is going to hurt my family, I’m going to send them to their maker. He didn’t care who it was. They wanted to hurt the people he cared for more than god himself, and then he would send them off. His head began to break when the doors blew open. The sounds of doors clattering as Dusk aimed his gun; looking forward, he was ready to send whoever it was straight to hell and probably give the devil a message. Who knows who Dusk had met while down there he didn’t care. Walking into the Bordello stood the man in white, and Dusk took his shot. No questions, no talking, just good old American firing and asking questions later. Dusk pulled the trigger. Buckshot fired into the air as it went right towards the Man in white. Though the stranger smiled, raising his hand as they began to glow a bright purple. He didn’t say a single word as the buckshells dropped in the air like they hit an invisible wall. “The fuck?” Dusk said while he pumped the barrel, ready to fire again. Aiming, the man in white smirked, “Now come on, bien Monsieur, there is no reason to fire onto a guest in this fine establishment.” The man in white spoke with a heavy accent. Dusk realized that he was speaking in French, “Now put down your American Weaponry, and we can talk like real men.” He said with a wide smile as he snapped his finger, a purple flash going off; Dusk was ready to fire off the gun again, aiming right at the stranger's head, when he found his rifle getting cold. Like cold as he struggled to hold onto it before dropping it. Otherwise, he might have obtained a severe case of frostbite. “Who the hell are you?” Dusk said while he gritted his teeth, rubbing his hand and trying to warm them up as the man in white walked in. “Ahh, you never heard of me.” “No, I haven’t though I suspect your French; sorry, but we don’t serve frog legs and white flags here.” Dusk snarked back as he put up his fists, willing to go fist to cuffs with the man. “Please, frogs taste like how you Americans eat garbage, and you might like them they take like Chicken.” The man said while moving his hand. Dusk glared, annoyed, as he wanted to punch his French face. “Yeah, how about you come over here, and we can try out a knuckle sandwich? I’m sure you’d find that Chicken,” Dusk smirked while feeling cocky while the Man in white shook his head. “Let’s speak, and please take a seat.” He waved his hand as Dusk was forced down to sit with a grunt. His arms pushed down to his sides as he held onto himself. Dusk tried fighting whatever this was off. But it seemed to be no use. “What the Hell is it you want, Frenchie?” “Oh, ho, you think because you managed to take down a demon like Abaddon, you could say take me on. I am not as narrow-minded as that woman. Besides, I have better claim over this house than she ever would. I am Blueblood.” Dusk groaned, struggling as he tried breaking free. “Well, nice to meet you, Blueblood. I’d shake your hand, but.” Blueblood chuckled at the sight, nudging his head while he tried raising his hand. “It’s no problem; Now I want to talk to you about leaving the bordello.” He looked around for a second, admiring the place. “This place has changed since I was last here, it’s less elegant, But I suppose that’s what happens when you Americans get ahold of this place. How this beauty has fallen.” “Hey, I happen to like how the place looks; feels natural,” Dusk growled while sitting there, knowing it was no use trying to break out but figured he’d keep the man talking. “You might, though, in its hay day when I was running the place, it was far more elegant the finest silks to line the walls and none of these tacky things. Now those were the days.” He smirked while touching the walls. “What do you mean when you were running the place?” Blueblood looked back at Dusk, rolling his eyes, and Dusk found that he could almost hear what the man thought These Americans are so stupid. While he waved his hand, moving the chair, Dusk was sitting against the chair as he stepped before him. “Do you think you are the only one who ran this whore house? Or that moron Keys. No, There have been far more.” The French wizard said while he walked around. “So if you’re the old owner? Why the heck are you so damn determined to make me leave?” “Oh, you see, the Bordello has some rules, one of them being only a human can run the bordello,” He raised his hand as fire appeared in his hand. Though Learning the secret of life and death and breaking the boundaries had angered the home, it decided we should be separated.” The flames went out while Dusk smirked. “Well, it looks like the Bordello wanted a Divorce, and you can’t seem to take the hint.” “It’s more than that; I loved this place, though it seemed not to understand what I was doing. I was once an old man and would not let this home throw me out like it did others. To die and let some new model take over.” He growled while staring at Dusk, looking at the French man with a smug look. Dusk couldn’t help but find his plan working out. “Well, I’m sorry, but I’m not letting you take this house. You had a chance, and you fucked it up; you don’t get a second chance.” Dusk growled while he sat there, looking dead center in the eye. “So, make like the French is known best for and run away.” He popped his neck. Sure, Dusk didn’t have much to go on, but he wasn’t going to lay down and let this man take his home. “Hmm, quite interesting, a man with some principle. But there’s always a price I can offer you so much. You can have power and eternal youth. They’re just whores, and you could leave and live your life without a care in the world. Heck, you could take a few of the women here. I don’t need them all.” Blueblood smirked while he held his hand out. Dusk looked at it and felt the strength return to him as he examined the man in the eyes. “I know this home has hurt you, Monsieur; leave this place. Go back to your normal life, and be happy. I can even use some of my magic to make people forget every bad thing you did, and you can be happy. All you have to do is leave this place and never come back.” Blueblood watched him with that broad smile, an attractive smile. A car salesman smile. Dusk looked at him as he simple sighed, “You know what, I think I have an idea about that deal, and I’ll give you a counter offer.” “Oh, what is that,” Blueblood said while he tilted his head, which Dusk smirked. “You can get the hell out of my house. Gabby, now!” Blueblood suddenly found himself getting hit in the head with a hard thump. He turned to see the small Impish creature. Holding a large book in her hand, she kept hitting the man in white. The man turned around, watching the imp as he growled. “You stupid, bitch!” He raised his hand, slapping the Imp, sending her across the room. If Gabby had done something, it distracted Blueblood, as Dusk managed to break away and attack the man in white. “She is not a bitch, you bastard!” Dusk jumped on Blueblood's back and started punching him wherever he could. Gabby jumped on, grabbing him by the chest as she scratched at him. She was slamming against it as Blueblood growled. “How dare you.” His hand raised as if bringing forth a spell, causing Gabby and Dusk to be thrown back. His head hit the wall as he looked over at the man. “What's the matter, afraid of a fight, magic man?” Dusk pulled himself up, his fist in the air, ready to fight for more. “This isn’t over, you American scum; I will have this house.” “And you’ll meet the same fate as the last one who tried to take place.” Dusk Spat at him, while Blueblood growled as he vanished from the place in a puff of smoke. Dusk let out a long groan as he walked over to Gabby as helped her up. “Thanks, Eli. I needed that.” He looked towards the Imp, who nodded, giving a fang-filled smile. “Yeah, there’s nothing to sweat about it, Bada; now, who the heck was that freak, and why did he smell like dirty frogs,” Gabby said while gagging at the smell where Blueblood had once stood, “Just the French, and yeah, Whoever the fucker was, he’s no good.” “Who are you talking about.” Celestia ran in as she looked over, seeing the mess all around, even the gun laying off to the side, looking like it just got pulled out of a block of ice. “Yeah, got attacked by some guy named Blueblood who claims he was a former owner of the bordello.” “Great, just what we need is more trouble. Just let's call it a night. I’ll call up Trixie and see what she knows. But… Dusk, do you attract trouble? I mean, ever since you ended up joining the place, there hasn’t been a moment of peace.” “It’s not like I go looking for trouble. It’s just finding me.” Celestia sighed while rubbing her head. She was more annoyed than anything else as she looked over a few. “Alright, girls, clean this place up. We’ll close the brothel tonight.” Celestia turned back as the girls around immediately began cleaning up. Some grabbed brooms while they picked up the broken glass. Dusk moved over, grabbed the frozen shotgun, putting it back where he pulled it out. He couldn’t help but wonder what was in store for him. Just the idea of This Blueblood coming after him and the house. -000- Blueblood grunted while he stumbled over himself walking to a porch. Looking down he saw his white suit turning red. It seemed as though that Imp got her claws into him. “This isn’t good, Just relax.” He turned to knock on the door, as he took a deep breath, his heart pounding while he turned around looking back at the Bordello. His Bordello, and his heart sunk looking to the place, knowing that the home was in his grasp and he had a chance to take it back. He just needed to take it. Author's Note Hey ther guy's now i wonder how you feel about learning who the man in white is, well its been fun working on this even if I was slow, now I'm heading to a convention, and please guys have fun and go wild heh. remember you only live once. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf a lonely WendigoSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Troublesome clientDusk found himself dragging his feet up the stairs as he grunted; every part of his body was hurting as he made his way up the stairs. The workout had been extra hard, but it was worth it, as he found it helped keep his mind off many things, including the constant fear that his memories of Hell would return. The worry about that Blueblood guy returning, and then there was Ember and their Egg. His heart pounded just the thought of it, the idea that he would be a father. “What am I going to do? How am I even supposed to take care of a kid? I can barely take care of myself?” Dusk rubbed his head while imagining what he could even do. The idea that they would live here in this Brothel. Would that even be good for the kid? Most of all, Dusk felt scared that the little one would get hurt. He shuddered, imagining if it took on more of its mother than him; what could he even say? What if the kid went to school and burnt down the entire school? Dusk shuddered, thinking about that. That there was nothing, Dusk could do to help them. “Having trouble Dusk?” This caught Dusk’s attention as he turned, seeing Sunset standing by his door, her maid outfit on, clinging to her tightly more than ever, “Just been thinking about a few things, that’s all.” He said while climbing the last step giving a light grunt as he limped over to his room. “Gilda run you raggid?” Sunset spoke, giving a light smile while Dusk nodded, “Like you wouldn’t believe it, she’s still unhappy about the Hammer thing, even if she says she’s over it.” “Give her time. I’m sure she’ll forgive you in time, if not. These things happened; I know there are a few girls who weren’t your biggest fan when you first arrived here.” “Like who?” Dusk said, somewhat curious, wondering who didn’t like him but brushed it off. “A few though they haven’t popped out; they just do their job and go home, that’s all.” “Makes sense, you know; sometimes I forget that the girls leave for their own homes. It’s all just kind of strange.” They entered his room, where Gabby was sitting on the bed, playing around with something. Though Dusk was too tired to pay attention to what it was, as Eliah noticed him, “Yo, Bada, any plans for anything tonight, slick.” With the smile on her face, Dusk had a feeling he knew what she wanted tonight and shook his head, “Sorry, a bit more worn out tonight; I think I might get some rest… Gabby, would it be possible for me and Sunset to have some alone time?” The imp girl looked at him with annoyance pouting her lips for a second as she looked like she was going to complain, but nodded, “Fine, but you owe me something, Bada; you know I don’t like to wait.” She grunted as Gabby put away whatever she was messing with and jumped out of bed, wearing her jacket and skirt; her hellish red horns seemed to sparkle as she walked right out of the room, giving the Kitsune a dirty look. “She is a thing, ain't she?” Sunset said while watching the imp vanish down the hallway. “Yeah, but she’s a good person…Imp at heart, she helped me out while I was Hell.” “I thought you said you couldn’t remember Hell?” Sunset said, looking back at the master of the house. Dusk let out a sigh, “Things come and go; sometimes its big flashes of memories, but other times its small things, like me and her walking.” Dusk thought back to some of the moments and found that they were relaxing; it was nice, “Sounds wild, though I guess it’s just how Hell works?” Sunset sat behind Dusk, her hand reaching around and rubbing his shoulders. Her hands were soft against his shoulder as she gave him a massage. Her fingers were touching the hand mark burned into his skin. Dusk winched for a second, wondering what had caused it. Though he had a bad feeling about what it might have been. “I guess, but there's more something about it; in some ways, it felt like I deserved being there; I think there was a point I didn’t want to leave. I don’t know why; it’s just a feeling I didn’t deserve to escape.” “Don’t say that; you don’t know how it felt when you were gone.” “Maybe, but it’s just felt like I had to be there, Maybe it’s just what the hell does to someone, or maybe I just felt trapped. I don’t know.” “Well, there’s nothing to worry about. You’re back with us, and we won’t let you go.” Dusk felt her soft lips against his neck, nibbling on him as she caressed his side. Her hand guided down as she grabbed the bottom part of his shirt and lifted it. Dusk didn’t fight her, as he felt the cold air run over his body as he looked back to Sunset, “I know, and I miss you guys, each of you. But at the same time, I’m scared I will be a father, and I’m afraid I’ll mess it up or the kid up. I’m just as scared as Ember is.” “It’ll be alright. Besides, I’m sure Applejack and I will help. Plus, I’m sure Applejack will be able to feed the kid of Ember can’t” Dusk found himself laughing as he imagined the Dragon child trying to drink milk from Applejack’s nipple. “I’ll be honest, that would be quite funny.” Sunset giggled in response as she moved in, wrapping her arms around him, “I’m wondering, just how tired are you?” Dusk could feel Sunset begin going down as she caressed his thigh. Her hand slipped around as she slipped her hands down his pants. “You know, I think I have enough energy for this; it is your night, right?” Dusk chuckled as he turned his head back towards her. They kissed passionately as they used a hand to bring her in. Sunset reached down and groped his cock as he started to rub it. As he smirked, it didn’t take long for her to get him hard. “You girls are too good for me.” He chuckled while turning around, finding himself getting bold for the foxy woman. Sunset continued pushing her breast against his back nice and soft as he grunted, feeling her continue jacking him off, “Well, we care about you, my handsome Mate.” She cooed, giving that moan as she started to bring the other hand around, playing with his ball sack, squeezing them as he let out a long grunt. “Yeah, Well, I care for you girls also.” He moaned, feeling her getting handsy, his heart running rapidly as he wanted to thank her in his unique way. “Hmm, well, maybe you can show me how much you care about us.” The fox woman grinned the only way she could, from ear to ear, as she pulled back, releasing her grip from his cock, much to Dusk's protest. As she pulled around, laying back on the bed, her legs spreading apart as she revealed her black silken panties. Dusk could imagine seeing a damp spot on it as he grinned wickedly. “Hmm, I’m sure I could enjoy a nice snack.” “Hmm, I’m sure you can have a little spicy.” Sunset winked as she reached down, playing with her panties, slowly linning her finger around the wet spot and letting her ears show. “I think I can handle that.” Dusk found himself more mesmerized by such a sight. He rolled over, moving his head between her legs as he crawled between her fine legs. Sunset watched, moaning gently as she felt herself getting more excited by the sight of the mere mortal. Dusk's hand reached over, pushing her panties off to the side, his eyes on her pink slit as he moved in his fingers, rubbing her labia gently, getting a good feel. Dusk leaned in his tongue, sliding up her fine slit as he lapped up the light juices already forming, There was a particular heat coming from it. At the same time, he continued massaging Sunset’s pussy gently. His fingers guided up to her clit as he began rubbing it slowly as he listened for the small details. Feeling Sunset’s reaction. “Dusk,” Sunset moaned, her hands reaching down and rubbing the back of his head as He continued licking and getting a good taste of his snack. He came over, holding her thighs, pushing her legs apart as he began burying his head down into her muffin, licking faster, teasing her. Her taste was quite something as he continued going on, his tongue rolling around as he moved closer to her clit. Dusk could hear Sunset beginning to gasp for air as she grabbed his head holding him down, “Like that a little to the left.” She groaned as she felt his tongue going inside her the way it flicked and moved; Sunset couldn’t help but moan as she rubbed her pussy against his face. Dusk wouldn’t have wanted it any other way as he moved faster, his tongue rolling clockwise as he rubbed her hips. His eyes closed as he took in her wonderful scent. Her taste was quite addictive, and he might not have been able to get enough of the Kitsune's pussy juices. Sunset moaned louder, feeling herself getting more excited. She felt Dusk going faster as she ground against his face. She could feel herself getting close to cumming. Then it was interrupted by loud screaming. Dusk pulled his head away from the kitsune's hot pussy. “What was that?” Dusk said, looking at the door, annoyed that someone had interrupted him. Sunset, who had been frustrated, was close to grabbing Dusk and pushing him back into her muffin. Dusk watched the door, where there was a moment of silence. “Must be nothing.” Dusk looked back, giving the Fox woman a broad smile as he was about to go back to eating her out when he heard a loud crashing sound. Dusk could feel alarm bells going right off in his head as he jumped off the bed, “I’ll be right back.” Dusk pulled himself away, knowing he had to find out who was causing the crash. Sunset shook her head, “I’m coming with you; that sounded bad.” However, Sunset wanted to know what was blue balling her. The two put on a set of robes, Dusk making sure to have his underwear on under it as they began investigating what was happening downstairs. Going down the stairs, Dusk could hear a commotion; though the words were fuzzy, it was safe to say there was yelling as he came down and saw a brisked, bold man standing there holding a bad. Pointing it right at Applejack, who looked more annoyed; she was wearing a suit as she stood behind the desk. “Where the fuck is she! Where’s Coco!” Growled the man holding his bat, white-knuckling it, as he looked angry. “I told you she is not wanting to see you, and with how you’re acting, I wouldn’t let you see her anyway; now, I request that you leave.” Applejack seemed to push away her cheerful demeanor, and Dusk couldn’t help but find she was a little off since he imagined she would have kicked him out by now. But Dusk walked in, “Is there a problem?” Dusk asked while he looked at the two, his arms crossed while Sunset was behind him. “None of your business; I want to speak to Coco now! The bitch fucked me over!” “Alright, sir, I want you to calm down; I’m the owner of this fine establishment; now, put down the bat so we can discuss this like adults.” Dusk wasn’t in the mood for this guy. Dusk was tempted to call Bulk the Cyclops to throw this guy out of the room. He turned his head to Applejack, “Who’s Coco?” “She’s one of our Succubus girls; a few of them showed back up. I was going to tell you, but everything that’s been going on slipped my mind.” Applejack kept her eye on the man, ready to strike at any second; Dusk didn’t blame her as the man growled, “So what did she do? Mr.?” He paused there, not knowing the man's name, but the man grunted, “Names Zephry, breezeshy, and as far as I'm concerned, the bitch in there fucked me over.” He growled while he had the bat over his shoulder. Dusk was annoyed with the man for how he was acting, “Yeah, and Zephry, you’re causing a scene; how about you tell me what she did, and maybe we can make it up to you.” “Not with what she did; that slut, fucking ruined my marriage.” He growled while he held onto his bat; Dusk looked at him with a groan, “How did she ruin your marriage? Did she sleep with your wife or?” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say to the angry man, as the man shook his head, “No, the bitch went, oh, Zephry, leave your wife for me, and we can run away together, just the two of us. I believed her whore mouth, and when I told my wife I was leaving her for another woman, I went to the place we were going to meet, and she never showed up! I gave up my wife for her; she has the nerve to leave me be!” He growled, more annoyed as Dusk could see the killer's intent. “Sir, I am going to ask you to leave; you fucked up; you decided to cheat on your wife and leave her.” Dusk wouldn’t risk his girls getting hurt, and this guy would hurt them. “So please get out of my and never come back.” “I’m not leaving until that bitch Coco comes out here. Otherwise, I’m calling the cops on this establishment, now get here the fuck out here before I take this bat and shove it up that Cowfu—” The man didn’t have time to react as Dusk tackled the man into the wall. His Robe barely held on as Dusk started to throw his fists into his face. Hard, strong punches as Dusk put his back into it. “You dare attack my Applejack, hurt my girls!” He growled as he kept slamming his fist into the man's face; Dusk was only seeing red at this point as he growled. The man’s face turned bloody. With the anger on his face, Dusk almost didn’t look like him. Dusk started to throw the man on the ground, “You come into my home because you decided to cheat on your wife and blame us for it; how about you take some fucking responsibility!” he gave him a good kick in the back as the man coughed out, “Stop, please!” Zephry begged. “You want to stop after that? No!” Dusk growled, his eyes flaring as his hands seemed glowing like he was trying to do something, though Sunset grabbed him and pulled him back. “Dusk, stop!” Sunset reached over, grabbing his shoulder, as Dusk kept striking the man, “Not till he learns to respect my family, my loved ones!” He growled as he picked him back up. The man's head lay limp as he pushed him back into the wall, “Do you understand! Never come back here again!” He growled, Dusk’s face turning red as he growled harder. Though Dusk felt himself being pulled back, he tried fighting off whoever had grabbed him till he was forced around, looking into Both Applejack’s and Sunset's eyes, the scared look on his face, as he looked deep into their faces. His face went blank as he stopped for a second. His face went blank as he shook his head, looking back at the girls, “Guy’s, what's going on?” Dusk’s expression changed from that bolt of pure anger into a calm expression; Applejack and Sunset found this confusing as they saw him more relaxed, “Dusk, don’t you remember what happened? What you just did.” Dusk looked confused while simply shaking his head, “No, I know that guy had the bat and…. Where is he.” Dusk turned his head around, seeing the man Zephry lying there coughing out blood. “What in the… who did that?” Dusk looked back at the girls, unsure of what was going on. “Dusk, you did that, he threatened to hurt Applejack, and you just went at him.” Dusk was shocked and couldn’t remember doing something like that as he stepped back, “I—I don’t remember….” He looked at his hands, giving a light shudder shaking his head, “Get him out, and I don’t know, send him to the hospital. I—I need a minute.” Dusk’s whole body was shaking as he looked at Applejack, “What the hell is going on?” Celestia stepped in her looking more annoyed than anything as she looked over seeing the man lying on the ground, “What the Hell did you do? Who attacked a customer?” Celestia said, trying to remain calm, but the anger in her eyes, as she shook her head, not sure what to say, but Sunset spoke up, “He threatened Applejack, and one of our girls, Dusk, attacked him,” Sunset said while wrapping her tail around Dusk, her eyes on the werecougar. “Dusk, you did this?” She looked at the man almost unbelievably, thinking he might have done something like this. “I don’t remember,” Dusk said, grabbing his head and rubbing it like he wasn’t sure If what he did happen. Celestia looked at him and shook his head, “We’ll get Scott, and make it go away, erase his memory if we need to and just hope for the best.” She looked back at the bleeding man, “You better not come back here again 'cause if we find out you threaten our girls, I won’t be merciful.” She growled, looking down at the scumbag, and cracked her knuckles, showing she meant business. Though Zephry lay there coughing up blood and teeth. He spoke in a mumble, begging for his life. “Help me, monster, and he’s a monster.” Celestia bared her fangs at him, “Be thankful it was him who got to you first; if it was me, and I knew you were going to hurt my girls, I wouldn’t have hesitated to kill you, and your head would be a chew toy.” Zephry tried dragging himself away, but Celestia grabbed his legs, growling, “Say you’re sorry.” She grunted, her hands stretching, the flesh ripping away, revealing the gold fur between the strands of flesh as she showed her claws. “Sorry! Sorry!” the man screamed, as he tried to drag away, finding he couldn’t. Dusk watched as it seemed like the man had let his bladder go, as Sunset looked annoyed, knowing she might have to be the one to clean up this bastard's piss. Celestia let go of him and looked back at Dusk, “Get some rest, and we’ll talk about this in the morning, alright.” Celestia rubbed her head, clearly annoyed by such madness going on. But she looked at the man knowing she was going to take care of this person and make sure they never bother their home again. Author's Note Hey guy's here's a fun short chapter if you want to support the work and just show you enjoy it come subscribe to my patreon. Embers EggDusk just looked around, his head shaking while thinking about what could happen next. “Dusk, maybe we should get you back upstairs, maybe finish what we started, “Sunset Shimmer said in her calming voice while Dusk wasn’t even sure. His head hurt, but he said, “Yeah, maybe, but that wasn’t me. I’m sure of it, and I couldn’t have… could I?” “Dusk, it's ok, relax, Let’s get your mind off this. We’ll figure out what's going on.” “Fine, let's get back to our room, Applejack. Do you want to come with us?” Dusk asked, looking towards the Minotaur girl, who shook her head, “I’ve got to keep an eye on the place, just be safe, Dusk, and have fun, alright.” She spoke calmly, yet Dusk somehow felt like she was afraid of him, or was it worried? He wasn’t sure Dusk felt more confused about what was happening than anyone else. Dusk shook his head, trying to clear his mind of everything going on, as he followed Sunset Shimmer up the stairs again, his heart pounding while his head filled with thoughts. He looked back, watching how her tail swished back and forth, teasing him with every sway of her hips. Just focus on her; that’ll keep my mind free. Dusk thought, his eyes mesmerized by that fine ass of hers, as he wanted to get a good feel of that fox booty. They made their way back into his room, her tail swishing as they walked through the door, closing it. Dusk reaches around, locks the door, “Alright, maybe we should call it a—” But before he could finish his sentence, he could feel Sunset Shimmer jumping on him, her legs quickly wrapping around him as he thought his back pressed against the door. A loud thump echoed for a second as he felt her kissing his lips, “Sunset Shimmer!” Dusk muffled out between her lips as she held onto him and wrapped her tail around the two of them. Dusk felt her hot slit pressing against the bulge of his boxers. So soft and fluffy. It made Dusk forget about what had happened two him as he pushed those darker thoughts out of his head, his fingers reaching around and caressing his succulent Vixen, his tricky fox. “Now come on, just relax and take me, stud, forget what happened, and ravage me like the beast I know you are.” That foxy grin spread ear to ear. Those sharp teeth, as he found, he couldn’t resist her. Her beauty, warm fluffy tail, and how she looked at him. She knew how to drive him crazy. “I think I can do that, at least for now,” Dusk grunted, feeling her hand sneaking around her claws, cutting the underwear bands off as his cock shot out. She moaned, feeling the way it smacked against her. She licked his cheek as she muttered, “I want you to do more, baby, please. I can’t hold back any longer.” As she rubbed her fine cunt against his cock, the way it felt, Dusk couldn’t fight it off, not any longer as he pushed against the entrance, and with a small pop, he felt himself sliding into her. It was slow, and her pussy felt like it was trying to suck him in. “Holy, so tight!” He grunted, finding that no matter how many times he fucked his fox lover, she seemed only to get tighter. It made him wonder if maybe it was some Fox magic that allowed her to be this good. His hips slammed into her as he fought off the urge to cum. His heart races faster. “Keep going, fuck me, baby! Fill my hot pussy with your cum” Sunset Shimmer moaned as her tails rubbed against him like a warm blanket. Dusk grunted as he pulled out. He groaned, holding onto her as if his life depended on it. Sunset Shimmer cried out in protest till she felt Dusk grab her by the waist as he turned her around, pushing her onto the bed as she lay on her stomach. “Oh, Dusk! You Animal!” She teased, turning her head and giving him a foxy grin. Dusk watched the ravaged look on his face as he pushed her down onto the bed, getting right behind her as his rigid, throbbing member pushed against her pussy entrance. Licking his lips. “You wanted me this badly; I’ll give it to you, Sunset Shimmer!” He grabbed her luscious hips. His fingers sank into her soft flesh as he pulled her back, friendly and challenging. His cock penetrated deep into the fox spirit as she screamed in pleasure. The bed rocked against them as Dusk pounded Sunset Shimmer, her back arching as Dusk reached over, grabbed her hair, and pulled it back. The pure dominance on his face as he looked over his sexy woman was almost unlike him as he grunted more animalistic. Sunset Shimmer, somehow unable to hold back, found herself consumed with fire. The bed, scorching with her, fires, as Dusk kept taking advantage of his ability to be immune to fire as he kept fucking her with every ounce of strength he had. “Dusk! Dusk, Oh sweet heavens!” She moaned out as she felt him consuming her with his hot cock, as she pushed her wonderous toosh against his. She never even noticed someone watching them, as Dusk caught a glimpse of someone moving outside their window. Gabby watched them with a sneaky grin as she had her hand down her pants, furiously masturbating to the two fucking. Dusk waved his hand, trying to make her leave while he continued his thrust, but the Impish demon shook her head as she continued furiously fingering herself. Bitting that bottom lip. Dusk would make a mental note to punish her later when he had a chance. Though for now, he had a special Kitsune to take care of. His hand slapped Sunset Shimmer’s ass with a firm strike. The firefox screamed in pleasure as he took her without restraint. Sunset Shimmer’s eyes rolled to the back of her skull as she screeched in pleasure. If someone else heard it, they might have assumed it was a woman getting murdered. Dusk didn’t care. He groaned hard, pushing her down onto the bed and holding her down as he pounded into the fox woman faster. “You like that, like having your mate's cock in your tight little pussy?” Dusk spoke the heaviness in his voice, as if he was going crazy. “Yes, mate me! Mate, your fox!” Sunset Shimmer responded, her eyes crossing as she couldn’t fight it back, feeling herself cumming, hard, her juices squirting off. As she felt her legs turning into Jelly. But Dusk wasn’t able to stop. His cock thrusts deeper. Dusk found himself unable to hold back. He started pushing his cock as deep as he could, feeling it forcing it to the edge as he felt his member burst out, unleashing his hot cream into her. Sunset Shimmer howled in pleasure as Dusk grunted. Ropes of cum filled his mate as he felt his head turning light. Looking towards the window, he watched Gabby and continued masturbating furiously as she watched, and without warning, fell right off the tree she was watching them on. For a second, he thought he heard a loud thump. Shaking his head, he fell forward on top of the Kitsune. Her fire dampened as he held onto her, gently wrapping his arms around her. Not even bothering to pull his cock out of her as the two rested. “I love you, Dusk-Kun,” Sunset Shimmer whispered while her tail wrapped around him like a fresh blanket in the snow. Dusk felt his heart skipping a beat; he was close to saying something but hesitating. He was unsure if he would say the right thing but shook his head. “I-I love you too, Sunset Shimmer.” He spoke calmly but felt scared even saying it. Not sure why saying those three words scared him, he silenced himself and pushed the thought away as he pulled her in closer, as they got comfortable in the bed. She would be the little spoon tonight as they spooned each other. Soon they would drift off to sleep. ---000--- Blueblood smiled, sitting in the room, the woman who owned the house. Stellar Flame, that was her name. Blueblood chuckled as he sat on the couch. His fingers flickered while summoning various magic as he watched the white flames turning into dark ice balls and soon into a light plant. “Soon, it will be mine again, and I just need some time.” He chuckled, looking towards the window. He had a long smile as he watched the house. The sight of the bordello, seeing the place he once called home just beyond his fingertips. He still remembered the day that the home had thrown him out. The anger he felt, they want to take it back. But the house’s magic had prevented him from returning by vanishing. He felt rage, and for the first few years, he wanted to burn the house down in a blaze of its former glory, then it turned into denial, but now, he was ready to take his rightful place as the owner of this home. A wave of anger passed through the warlock as he wanted to go over there and kill this Dusk Walker. The thought of the house, picking someone else. First, that confederate idiot Key’s, and now this young American boy. “What does the house see in this boy? I was its owner, learned its secrets, and could protect it. I was the strongest guardian and kept the monsters in the house in line. Doing their job.” He felt a thump in the back of his head. While he tried ignoring that feeling, he knew there was more as he let out a sigh. He finally had a chance, and the rumor of a Dragon egg made him wonder if there was a chance to take place back. The magic hidden in the house so the egg might have been the key to all of this. It’s getting that magic. “This is my chance. I’ve got Mavis with me, and If I get the egg, maybe I can take the magic, cure her, and take the home. Everything will be mine.” He chuckled, crushing the ice sphere. Looking back, he had an idea as he stood up heading towards the room of Stellar Flames's son; he had a plan and was sure he could talk the boy into doing it. He would get his hand on the egg if it were the last thing he did. -000- Dusk groaned as he found himself waking up. A warmth consumed him as he opened his eyes, seeing that a certain fox was holding him, a minotaur off to the side, and on top of him an Imp. Dusk let out a long sigh as he lay there for a moment, feeling their warm embrace. It was nice. At least at first, though, he eventually had to take a good piss, and soon, scuffling around, he pulled himself out of bed. He’d somehow managing not to each the three girls on his bed. He took a step and found himself tripping over Ember's gold pile. His face mounted into the gold, and he let out a long groan as he rested his head there, feeling the gold coins against him till he felt lifted. It was none other than Ember, who looked at him, that quiet, soft expression. So different from when they had first met, how those raging eyes had managed to calm down. Her egg close by, Dusk somehow found it looked a little bigger than it had before and redder—like blood. “How's the baby going, or Hatchling or.” “It’s doing well, thanks for asking. She said softly while she looked at the egg, calmer, as Dusk found him asking, “Are you ok? Sorry, but you’re not yourself much these days.” “I’m just tired, I want to keep the egg warm, and I don’t sleep like I used to; I need to protect our egg.” She whispered as she looked at Dusk. “Isn’t that dangerous? I mean not sleeping.” “It can be; Dragons are at their weakest when waiting for their egg to hatch. Many knights have taken advantage of this moment, and it’s why so few of my kind are ever really around, at least the female ones.” “If you want to rest, I can watch the egg. At least have a nap.” “Can’t wanna be there; what if it hatches? I want to be there when it sees me, and I’m its Momma.” “I’ll make sure you’ll be the first to see it if it hatches,” Dusk said while he caressed her cheek. She felt so warm and soft. “I guess I could take an hour's nap, at the very least. But I’ll have to add a bit of extra fire onto the little egg.” She looked at it for the longest time as she turned back. “Do you wanna touch our egg, Dusk? I mean, you haven’t had much time with everything happening?” She asked, The gentleness in her voice while she caressed the egg. Dusk smiled, “You know I’d love to feel my child's… Egg.” Dusk wasn’t sure if he would ever get used to something like that as he moved in closer. He was looking at the thing that would be his child as he reached over and touched it. The calming warmth radiated as he felt the beating of something. It was soft and lovely. “Wow, this feels amazing.” He responded, looking back at Ember, who just sat there giving a loving smile as she took in the scene. That was when he felt something bump against his hand, a hard jerk as he watched the egg move a bit. “Ember, it’s kicking!” Dusk's voice raised in excitement while Ember snickered, clearly amused by that, “It does that sometimes, though It might mean it could hatch now or in a few months; Dragon eggs are fickle.” “How so?” Dusk found himself asking as he held onto the little egg, his heart racing as he felt connected to it more than ever as he kissed the top of it. “Some Dragon eggs can take a year before it hatches; others can be a hundred years; I think my momma had told me that one dragon egg had taken a thousand years.” “It takes that long? I mean, that seems crazy?” Dusk muttered while he curled in, wrapping his body around the egg. Something about it comforted him even more while holding on. “It’s how dragons are; powerful Dragons can be born faster, while the weaker ones take time, taking in their mother's warmth. But it depends on who the parents are.” “How about if their father is human… Will it affect it? Cause I don’t think I could survive a thousand years waiting to see this one being born.” “It’s mixed, but with it being half-breed, I’m sure it’ll be born sooner. But it’s rare for a human-dragon hybrid to be born. But when it happens. It’s going to be something.” Ember said while yawning. Dusk smiled, patting Ember's Side as he reached over, grabbed the small egg, and held it carefully. Looking at it for a moment, he sighed, knowing he had this. He turned and made his way back downstairs. Dusk walked downstairs, and he found himself running right into Celestia. “Oh Celestia, Um, how is it going?” Dusk said while rubbing the egg. Though Celestia the wereCougar looked at him, her glasses being adjusted, not happy with him. “Not happy; we had to perform spells on the customer you assaulted last night.” “Hey, he was threatening one of her girls. I had to do something.” “I’m not talking about that; I’m talking about you blanking out; mind explaining what that was all about?” “Listen, I don’t know; I know one minute, the guy was making a threat against Applejack, and the next thing I knew, I was being pulled away by the girls. It doesn’t make sense.” He held onto the egg, keeping calm. “Interesting, and you don’t remember anything?” “Not a bit; I have no idea what’s going on.” Dusk sighed while the two began heading down the stairs. “It is strange; maybe it’s something to do with hell… Maybe, though, it could be something else.” Celestia said while she made a turn heading over towards her office. “I wish I could answer, but it’s just… I don’t get it; why are these things happening.” “It might be stressed, and if you want, I’m sure we can get someone you can talk to.” “Who are we going to have Trixie be a shrink?” Dusk said, giving a light chuckle. It was clear that Celestia wasn’t having any of that as she shot him a rather dirty look. “No, I don’t think It would be worth Trixies time, besides she’s off at her duties, so I don’t even think she has time.” Celestia sighed as she rubbed her temple, “It’s fine; I’ll be alright.” “No, Dusk, it’s not; what if this blackout happens again, and you hurt one of the girls? I can’t let you be a danger to the girls. The house will not stand you being violent to the girls or doing something to them. It will remove you. If I don’t get my hands on you.” Her eyes glowed bright, meaning business. “I wouldn’t hurt the girls, none of them. I care for them, and I care for you.” Dusk said while feeling his blood boil at the idea that Celestia would accuse him of hurting anyone in the house. He shuddered at the thought of what he might have done if he had never found this place. He might have owed his life to all of them in many ways. “It’s still risky, and You are going to need to talk to someone; maybe I can see if one of the girls can help out,” “Any of them have a degree in phycology or something?” Dusk asked, “Probably, some of the girls did take classes; as I said, this house is more than a bordello; it’s a home for monsters that can’t fully be out in the world. Some of us didn’t start as monsters.” Celestia spoke with a long sigh as she looked at her claws. “Like Me, remember I went to school as a lawyer, and I think I’m a pretty good one.” Celestia chuckled while she looked at her desk. Celestia looked at the picture of Keys on the desk, how she missed the older man; life was semi-simple with the older man around. As she reached over, touching it. “If you can find someone, but… Listen, it’s not easy for me to talk to people about certain things. So, who knows what's going to happen? But I’ll try.” “You do what you have to. Otherwise, we might be in trouble,” Celestia said, looking at the egg; somehow, she found it cute seeing the young man with an Egg. It made her want to help out, but she shook her head. “Is there anything else? Have you run into Blueblood?” “No, not yet. Did you get any information?” Dusk asked while he looked back at his egg; the long sighed as he felt its warm embrace around him. Just being around the thing made him feel relaxed. Like there was more to his life than he ever expected. “I’ve talked with Bellatrix, and yeah, this guy is a major piece of work.” “Well, what is it,” Dusk said, looking back at the woman, “Well, he was a pass house guardian, but apparently, he was trying to use some of the girls in a sick sense of gaining immortality. He turned out to be the twin brother of Nicolas Flamel, but while his brother went off and became an Alchemist, Blueblood studied magic.” Celestia stopped for a second as she looked at a few papers. “How did he run into the house? You figured it wouldn’t have let him anywhere near the house. He was going to do that.” “Not sure, though the house had chosen him and kept him around for a while; maybe he wasn’t like this before. But one thing is for sure, near the end, he was doing some strange things. At least what Madame Bellatrix said,” Celestia looked away for a minute like she was choosing the right words, from what her predecessor had told her at one point. “It was Dark magic that she claimed caused chaos in the house. He was divisive. Some of the girls adored him; others hated him. It changed after Keys came in and took the house.” “It didn’t sound like it was too pleasant.” “It wasn’t; apparently, it was a bit of a bloody fight. Though the house was the deciding factor, it's a choice for a guardian, and it chose Keys over Blueblood.” “Now this leads to another question… How is Blueblood still alive? I mean, Keys was over a hundred and fifty years old. This guy had to have been ancient even then.” Dusk found himself more worried, especially when reminded of what the man did with his Gun without even putting up much of a fight. “That’s the thing that confused me also. When he was removed from the guardian position, the magic keeping him young should have been broken unless….” Celestia paused for the longest time. “Unless what?” “He found a way to become immortal and young. But it should be impossible, only a few monsters can bless that kind of power in the house, and some of them live in the house; they only showed up after he left. Unless he found another way.” Dusk shook his head, “Is there any way he might take the house back? He was talking about wanting the place.” Dusk asked as he held onto the egg, wondering if they could take this guy down. “I don’t think so, but the idea of a past owner trying to take place, there isn’t any past precedent, So whatever happens… we just have to be careful.” Celestia sighed while she looked at the picture. Celestia felt worried about what might happen. But shook her head. “Well, if it comes down to it, We’ll kill him,” Dusk said, his voice turning cold as the words left his mouth. “Wow, Dusk never imagined you saying something like that. It isn’t you.” “Well… I have a lot to protect, and I’m not letting some Frenchman steal our home.” Celestia found herself smiling at that, more impressed by his response as she let out a sigh, “We’ll do what we can, but be careful. Those who hunt monsters should be careful of becoming one.” “Isn’t that a bit ironic since this house is full of monsters?” Dusk fought off the urge to laugh at that one. “You’d be surprised by some of the girls; I’ve met some who started well and then turned bad. But that’s why a guardian is needed.” “Yeah, but who watches the Watchmen?” Dusk said, thinking back to Blueblood, while Celestia let out a sigh, “Well, that would be the house and the girls. I guess, in a way, we keep each other in check. Now go off and do something hand out with your egg.” “Will do; come on, Eggy, we got a lot of things to do. Maybe I’ll tell you some Yokes.” Dusk said while patting the top of the scarlet egg. Celestia rolled her eyes, “Kids not even born, and you’re telling dad jokes.” “Gotta get started early.” Dusk chuckled while chuckling as he lifted the egg, and he had to admit the egg was feeling quite heavy. Celestia watched them head off, and She couldn’t help but feel happy for the young man; he had grown far more from when they had first met, Though for better or for worst. The werecougar wasn’t entirely sure. -000- “So, all I have to do is steal this… stone? Then you’ll cover my college tuition?” Sunburst said, looking towards Blueblood, who stood there leaning on his cane. “That I will do portal, or If you do this for me, I’ll make sure that your wildest dreams come true.” The Wizard said while Sunburst found himself looking at the man; somehow, every red flag was going off in his head while he looked at the wizard, everything telling him not to trust him. Yet something about him caught Sunburst off, like a small part of him falling for the charismatic charm. Like he was under some spell. Sunburst sighed while nodding, thinking about what could happen. The guy was rich, and maybe, he’d be able to get enough money to afford college, Or I could be able to try and become a boxer. I get enough money to go off and do my own thing when I graduate. Now worry about how mom might react. He found himself thinking back to when he spoke to his mom about how he might not want to go to college. That had only ended in disaster. She had ended up crying, worried that she might have failed him. She kept telling him she wanted her baby boy to be the first one to go to college. Sunburst was afraid he might fail her, and he wasn’t sure what to do to make her happy. That was all he ever wanted to do. But at the same time, Sunburst wanted to feel free. He tried to do his own thing. He shuddered while looking back at the man in white. “Fine, where’s this egg? As long as I don’t get into trouble, No one finds out about this.” “I swear on my mother's grave, and you won’t be scene.” The man touched him on the back, and Sunburst felt something cold hit him, and for a few seconds, he imagined that the temperature outside was getting colder, which was strange for someplace like Texas. “Go in there, act naturally, and Get me that egg. It’s somewhere in that house.” Blueblood spoke, giving a broad smile, as he would be sure to get what would be his. Blueblood watched Sunburst heading to the Bordello; as he licked his lips, he could almost taste that egg. Then the house would be his. -000- Dusk moved around, Carrying the egg; as he went over to make breakfast, sure a few of the girls offered to cook him up something nice; while he was taking care of the egg, Dusk rejected the offer, figuring he could make something simple. As He was thinking about what his next plan was. Bacon and sausage, The sounds of its sizzling meat filled the room while he had his head away from the egg. With a long sigh, it was clear that everything was fine. That was when he heard the knocking on the door. “Who would be here this early in the morning?” Looking at the time, some of him cursed, but with this place and the people that visit, he should have known there would be people coming in this early in the morning. Not even thinking, Dusk reached over, grabbed the egg, and headed off to the front door; he motioned over, putting the egg on the desk, as he popped his neck. Dusk quickly fixed his shirt, knowing he wouldn’t have time to get anything better, but at least his dick wasn’t swinging around like last time. The knocking continued as Dusk let out a long grunt. “I’m coming; I’m coming. Just give me a bloody minute.” He shouted while opening up the door. Sunburst stood there looking at him for a second, though it was clear he wasn’t trying to look Dusk in the eye. “Oh hey, Sunburst, um, is there something you need?” He wasn’t sure what to say to the guy; the teenager looked more awkward than before, “Oh, um, I was wondering if I could come in for a minute; I wanted to talk to you about something.” He spoke calmly, though Dusk watched him for a good minute; he had a bad feeling about this. Like something was off about the kid. “Um, sure, I guess, but what do you want to know?” Dusk wasn’t sure; somehow imagined he knew about the house’s brothel. In many ways, he wasn’t sure if it would be a good idea even to let this kid become a customer; sure, he was an adult. But his mother and the fact they were neighbors. “We can talk over here if that’s ok.” “It shouldn’t take long, Mr. Light.” Dusk found himself stumped for a second before reminding himself that was the name he gave them when he first moved in. “Oh yeah, um, come in. Just wipe your feet.” He turned around and headed right inside. “Hey, is there something burning?” Sunburst was the first one to notice it, as Dusk's head perked right up, “Shit, wait right here, alright? I got to get that.” Dusk returned to the kitchen, remembering he had left the bacon and sausage on the stove. Dusk grunted as he pulled the pan away and looked at the burnt bacon and sausage. “Fuck, Well, at least nothing caught on fire.” He grunted, reminding himself of someone he knew from high school who accidentally set his house on fire. Dusk let out a long sigh as he put the pan in the sink, imagining he could cook something later. “I better get back out there and figure out what the kid wants.” Dusk jogged back to the front room, where he saw that Sunburst was gone. He let out a sigh, “Kid must have gotten embarrassed and ran off. Oh well, Come on, eggy.” Dusk turned towards his desk, and It was when he realized something. Ember's egg was gone. “Oh shit… Oh, SHIT!” He found himself screaming as he ran to the front door; looking around and seeing that Sunburst was gone, he ran towards the phone and called out to Celestia, “Celestia, answer the fucking phone!” Dusk’s heart Stopped. He felt like he had just died there; if anything happened to that Egg, he could never forgive himself. “Dusk, is there something wrong?” He turned around seeing Celestia was already there, as he grabbed her by the collar of her shit, “Yeah, someone stole Ember’s Egg; I think it’s that kid Sunburst!” He felt himself shaking Celestia, the panic in his voice growing by the second. His heart seemed to start back up as he could hear the pounding like cannonballs being shot while Celestia grabbed Dusk, giving him a firm slap, “Calm it down, Dusk, it’ll be ok; we can fix this before Ember finds out,” Celestia spoke, clearly annoyed but knowing that if she panicked, it would end badly for them, “How do you know it was even Sunburst? “He was here, he wanted to talk about something, and some food was burning, so I had to take care of it; when I returned, they both were gone, and… Embers was going to kill me!” Dusk took deep breaths, knowing this was bad, but his heart went out to the egg, his baby! “Why would I kill you?” Dusk found his butt tense up right than hearing Ember's voice. “Oh… Ember, the reason why.” Dusk found his heart pounding but knew he needed to tell her there was no way to get around it. So, he decided to be completely honest. Dusk told Ember what had just happened as she watched the expression on her face. The Dragons face entirely red. There was a rage that Dusk hadn’t seen since the first time they met, as he found every survival instinct telling him to duck and cover. Dusk jumped under a desk as he watched a pure white fire as she screamed to the heavens. “WHO STOLE MY BABY!” -000- Sunburst ran through the yards, his heart racing as he gripped the giant red stone; somehow, it felt light in his hand as he ran right into his house, shutting the door behind him in a loud slam. He didn’t have time to respond to his mother's cries of not doing that as he ran to his room. He had to hide it, Just long enough for The man in white to bring him what he needed, but a part of Sunburst’s mind knew what he did was wrong; he could hear how it shamed him. Sunburst, sat there looking at the egg for the longest time, wondering if he had made the right choice. Was it worth it? -000- “Where is my baby!” Ember screamed, the fire in her eyes as she grabbed Dusk by the seams of his shirt. It looked like, at any second, she was going to set him ablaze. Set the whole world ablaze at this point. “Listen, we’ll get our baby back, and I think I know who has him,” Dusk said, choosing his words carefully while watching his Mate. The anger on her face only seemed to grow by the second. “Ember calms down. We will find your child!” Celestia called out as she realized Ember was about to take on her more dragon form. Knowing this would not be good, Ember didn’t care. “I want my baby now! Where are they so I can burn their life down!” She growled, her body enlarging as she started taking on her more monstrous form, her eyes on the door as she ran at it, soon screaming, “MINE!” The doors broke open as she ran out, taking on the giant beast. Dusk watched as he ran towards the door, “Who took the egg, Dusk? We need to find Ember's egg. Otherwise, she might burn down the entire town!” Celestia grabbed his hand while Dusk nodded. “I’ll drive,” Dusk said as they began running out the door, the sight of Ember flying in the air. Dusk has to admit it was majestic, utterly beautiful…. Then she started setting fire down the road, and Dusk knew they would need to do something. Dusk ran into the garage, passing Spitfire. The Dullahan, cursing as Dusk, started to rev the engine while the garage opened. “Do you know where Sunburst even is?” “Nope, but I’m sure I know where his mom is.” Celestia buckled up, though she found it funny that they were going to this kid's mom, but whatever it took to stop the Dragon's rage. Dusk hit the petal to the metal, watching Ember flying in circles, lighting the fields on fire as she roared. Dusk grunted as he headed down the street, reminding himself where Stellar Flame lived. “Alright there!” Dusk found himself hitting the pedal, causing his car to go faster. He let out a loud grunt, bounding in the air while they landed in Stellar Flames yard. Dusk jumped out of the car and ran to the front door. Slamming his fist into the door, screaming out, “Stellar Flame, open the door!” He turned around, seeing Ember fly right towards them, Only causing Dusk to slam harder when the door opened. “Oh, Dusk, is there something wrong?” Stellar Flame was wearing a t-shirt and not cleaned up as she held a dustbin. “Where’s your son? I don’t have time to argue, but he is in danger if you don’t tell me where he is right now!” Dusk was speaking faster than he could help it as he looked at the older black woman, who snorted “My Sunburst, please, he’s a good boy; he wouldn’t do anything bad. Besides, he’s in his room. Sunburst!” Stellar Flame called out, though Dusk pushed her off to the side, running into the house; Stellar Flame screamed, “What do you think you’re doing!” Stellar Flame screamed as the man she barely knew ran into the house and to the back room. She watched then as a blond woman she didn’t know came in, “Listen, better you let us get back there. Otherwise, the whole town might be turned into a crisp. “ “What could by boy have done that could warrant this? I need to call Hank. Maybe we can talk this through.” “Listen, lady, and your kid fucked up; now Bada’s going to need to clean up the mess. You need to teach the kid discipline.” Gabby appeared, her demonic horns sticking up as the short stack looked towards Stellar Flame, who watched her for a few seconds and screamed in horror. “Begone Satan, you are not welcomed in my home!” Stellar Flame screamed while pulling out the cross around her neck, the stunning fear on her face while Gabby watched her, almost annoyed, “Listen, first of those tricks only work on Vampires; I’m not Satan, My names Gabby, I’m an Imp, and you’re kid stole a dragon egg from our home.” She was ready to walk back while Stellar Flame, more shocked, tried stopping the Imp. “I will not let you hurt my child or steal his soul. Begone from this house. The Lord protects us!” She grabbed Gabby, who was shocked by being picked up like it was nothing. “Wow, strong religious women, give her that, Bada; you're on your own!” Stellar Flame, looking furious, threw out what she imagined was the very devil himself. She called out as she found herself being slung out of Stellar Flame’s house like it was nothing. She looked outside her door, seeing Gabby landing on the car Dusk had driven in, while she watched with annoyance. However, that was when she saw it. Landing down on the vehicle and crushing the top of it stood a giant reptile; the only thing she could describe this beast was none other than a dragon. “Holy mother of Jesus! Sunburst, get your butt out here; there's a dragon!” She screamed while watching Dusk grab her son by the arms as she pulled him out from wherever he was hiding. On the other hand, a large sphere looked like an egg made of rubies. “Sunburst, what did you do?” “I—I did it for you,” Sunburst said while looking towards the egg, for a second finding himself not wanting to let go of egg. “By stealing somethings, Baby! To steal from others! I raised you better!” Stellar Flame screamed more shocked, disappointed by what her son had done. “I needed the money, and I never knew it was an egg; I mean, look at this thing. It's fricken huge!” “It doesn’t matter; you have to give it back, She’s going to destroy the town, and The devil tried to come through our door!” She called out while pointing out. Dusk and Sunburst watched as it seemed like Gabby was trying to pull Ember's Tail but was being whipped around like a doll. They were whipping her around like it was nothing. “I didn’t intend for this to happen; Blueblood said no one would get hurt, and he promised to pay me a good bit of money.” The young man said while looking back at the egg. His heart felt like it had stopped. “Why would you do this for any money? You said it was for me; what could have even meant.” “I didn’t get the scholarship, mom; I screwed up; I don’t have anything for college.” “Honey, what about the savings you had from your one job? Or come to us, we could have—” Stellar Flame was suddenly interrupted by Dusk, “Listen! We can speak about this when my Dragon wife is not burning down the neighborhood!” He reached over, grabbed the egg from Sunburst, and ran right towards Ember. “Ember, baby! We’ve got them back! Please cool down!” Dusk waved the egg around, trying his best to get her attention. “Where is the thief!” Ember roared clearly; she was out for blood. Her eyes were on Dusk as she saw him holding her baby, though she looked to the house, ready to attack. “No, Ember, you will not attack him; we have our baby!” Dusk watched the Dragon growl harder, her fangs showing as she looked at the house. Dusk could watch the smoke coming out of her nose as she looked like she was going to take place, and everyone in there was out with a single breath. “Ember, don’t stop this!” He called out, trying to think of something to help fix this. That’s when he heard a cracking sound. It was coming from around his arms. As he looked down, seeing the egg twitching “Ember! Something is happening to the egg!” That caught the Dragones's attention as she looked down. Her eyes widened as she exclaimed, “It’s hatching! Our Baby’s hatching!” Ember started turning back to normal, distracted by this; she reached over and grabbed the egg from Dusk as she began to blow more fire onto the egg, her eyes on it with the intensity only a mother had as she set the egg ablaze. Dusk watched as the egg cracked and started crumbling. His heart raced, not sure how to feel. It seemed like fear, horror, and excitement while watching what Ember was doing. The egg started shattering, while Dusk watched, shocked, as he saw the small lizard in Ember, hand its body beginning to morph and transform; as he called out, “What's happening.” He wanted to run in there, but even he imagined his fire resistance couldn’t stand this heat. Gabby grabbed his side, “Bada, we’re watching a dragon birth; no one has ever seen one for a thousand years!” She was shocked while holding onto Dusk as they watched Ember, the fire slowly going out as she let out a long roar. Dusk covered his eyes, not sure what even to think. That’s when he heard the faint sounds of screaming. It wasn’t Ember; it was the crying of a child. Dusk slowly opened his eyes as he looked over, seeing Ember on her hands and knees, smiling as she was holding a small naked child. The screaming from the baby, as Ember looked at him, that soft face, as she looked utterly spent. “Would you like to see her?” She spoke, the voice calming down as she held the child. “A she?” Dusk muttered, getting in closer, feeling Ember carefully handing the baby over to him. He looked at the baby, finding it beautiful; sure, it was covered in goo, but it screamed in his hands; he watched it kicking and moving its arm while it yelled. It was a girl. Then he saw the dragon features on her, long spikes running down her arms, and even her head; somehow, with the reddish look, she looked like a rose; his heart fluttered, realizing this was his child. His baby. “What… What should we call her.” There, he realized he was not prepared; he had to prepare for everything. Ember let out a long sigh as she fell to her knee, worn out; every ounce of energy zapped away. “I’ll let you name her; I’m just gonna.” It was there the Dragon fell lying there for a minute, as Celestia ran over, grabbing her, “What the what happened?” She stopped for a minute as she looked over seeing Dusk holding the Dragon child. “Oh, Nevermind; come on, we better get her in the house.” She reached over, picking Ember up with a long grunt while she looked back at the young man holding his child. “Are you ok, Dusk… Is it too much?” I need a minute, that’s all. Ember wants me to name her.” Looking down at the nameless Dragon, he shuddered, and then a name came. Looking towards it, he spoke softly. “Hi there, Little Spines.” Author's Note woah, well this was a hell of a chapter please let me know what you guy's think it's been a long time coming so please come forth and let me know what you think about it and the lengths Blueblood will go to take the house. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf for those wanting to follow my patreon and help support my work. https://www.amazon.com/stores/Dustin-Midnight/author/B07PY3ZTHG?ref=ap_rdr&store_ref=ap_rdr&isDramIntegrated=true&shoppingPortalEnabled=true and being able to buy some of my stories for pleasure. LimboDusk stood there looking at the baby, unable to believe this was his child. The way it kicked and moved around was adjusting itself. “Welcome, little Spine,” Dusk said while looking at Elijah, who seemed to be looking at the baby Dragon for a minute, “Weird, I figure it would be smaller….” The imp said as it looked at the baby. “I mean, it’s pretty small,” Dusk muttered; that was when he saw Stellar flame and her son coming right over. Dusk watched them for a minute, his hands holding Spine tighter while she watched Them come over. “Dusk, I think my son has something to say to you.” She looked over at her child, clearly not happy, as his head was down, “Sir, I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was your… child.” There was a hesitation as he looked at Dusk, more confused, knowing he screwed up. “Listen, I’m not the one you must apologize to; that’s Ember; you stole our child. I’ll be honest; I wouldn’t be surprised if she doesn’t turn you into a pile of Ashes.” Dusk states, watching the young man, “Oh, he will be apologizing, and he will be paying for this.” Stellar flame was angry, looking at her son with anger only a mother could hold. “I didn’t know it was an egg. Can’t you believe me?” “I believe you didn’t know, but what I don’t believe is why you stole it; I raised you better.” Stellar flame let out a long sigh as she rubbed her temple. “It was Blueblood; he promised to help me out with something if I got him the Egg; heck, he claimed that it was his, to begin with, and I was just retrieving it.” His voice was honest at that. “What he promised you was so great you’d steal from someone!” Stellar flame asked, finding herself more heartbroken, as she didn’t know what would cause her son to do something so horrible. “He said he’d pay for college. I’m Sorry, Ma, but I couldn’t get any scholarships; even if I was excepted, I didn’t have a way to pay for it.” “Why didn’t you tell us? We could have helped you; sure, it would have tightened our budget, but we could have been able to help you, plus you working at jacks Pizza, I’m sure you saved some money.” “Maybe it’s because I spent that money on Boxing Lessons. Mom, I want to be a boxer; I didn’t know what I would say to you.” There was a slight anger in Sunburst’s voice, looking towards his mother; he hated it, he didn’t want to say these things, but they were now pouring out. Sunburst imagined that he’d see the disappointed look on her face. But when he looked back towards her, he didn’t see it—just sadness in her eyes. “Aren’t you going to yell at me, or what!” Sunburst spoke frustrated, but Stellar flame let out a sigh, “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to put pressure on you; I just wanted you to have a better life than me, then your father. I didn’t think we were hurting you like that.” She took a second, looking at Dusk, “Mr. Ripley, is there any way we can make this better? I don’t want my son’s future destroyed.” She looked like a mother willing to do anything to protect her son, and Dusk shuddered while he let out a long sigh. “Listen, I won’t call the cops; not even sure they’d believe us. But he will need to make it up to Ember and me. But please give us time.” Dusk muttered while looking at the kid, and in many ways, he saw himself in the kid, especially in the desperate need to do something. He couldn’t watch him be taken off for a crime when he was lied to. “Fine, but he’s going to be making it up. Got it.” She looked down at her son, clearly frustrated, but Dusk nodded, “Fine, if you think it’s fair, something like that can work out. But give us some time; we Don’t want Ember setting him on fire.” Sunburst looked somewhat nervous at the idea, as he wasn’t sure what he could do to make it up to them. “As I said, just give us time.” Dusk handed Spine over to Celestia for a second as he shook his head, “Can you take her? I will probably need to pick up some diapers and milk, Something for Spine.” His eyes were on the child, not wanting to let go of his daughter, but he knew he needed to get some things to take care of her. Dusk turned around, figuring he could get the car out of Stellar flame's yard, when suddenly, without warning, he screamed. His head felt like they were going to explode. Celestia watched in shock, she was close to dropping everything to check on Dusk, but seeing Spine in her hand, she had to resist as Gabby ran over, grabbing his Side, “Dusk, Bada, relax. Relax!” Celestia watched in horror, watching Dusk lie there, his body limp. -000- Dusk suddenly found himself standing in hell, his heart racing as he stood on a bridge over a lake of pure Lava. “What the, where are we!” Dusk called out, a shocked look on his face as everything seemed so fuzzy. Gabby was in front of him, walking across the stone bridge. “We’re heading over towards the ring of Limbo, Where the judge of the dead resides; without their permission, we can’t go through the other circles as easily.” It seemed as though Gabby was looking around more nervous than anything else. “Why is that? I mean, we just got through the second circle. Shouldn’t we be, I don’t know, going down deeper to get out?” Dusk found himself asking while following the mischievous creature. “You’d think, but there are various defenses. It keeps the souls from wandering around, referred to as the Dante Effect. After Dante made a whole mess traveling around Hell, they had to ensure no other souls tried to escape.” “I guess Dante did more than just walk through the place.” “Oh, Dante did a lot more; some of us still find his bastard children from the demons he slept with going through the place. Loyal to Beatrice, my ass.” Gabby snorted as they continued walking through the bridge. They moved across the bridge, where Dusk turned back his eyes on the desert of the second circle and found himself shocked while watching it vanish like a mirage, as it waved away, revealing the bridge and lake of fire. “So, is there something I should expect dealing with the first circle? Like Evil Deformed babies not baptized… Insurance agents… lawyers?” Gabby looked at him, her mind looking blank as she quickly stated, “Why would there be babies in hell?” “Nevermind, But just tell me, what am I supposed to expect while being down in the first circle?” Dusk couldn’t imagine it would be anything like in the first circle. But this was Hell. It could always be worst. Limbo was far worst. In appearance, it matched everything someone might expect from hell. Fire rose from the ground, Demons soaring through the air as screaming heard in the distance. Though standing there, atop a small mountain of skulls, stood a single building that read HMV “HMV, what that Hells, Personal DMV?” Dusk muttered while Gabby snorted, “Please, where do you think the DMV got their idea? They stole from us.” They moved close to the home, and The building looked far more intimidating than Asmodeus castle; such a sight was unnatural, while Dusk looked over, seeing the near-endless line. He shuddered, imagining that he would end up here. Standing in this line for all eternity. Dusk imagined that he would lose his mind. “How long are we going to have to wait.” Dusk felt intimidated; by the line itself, watching the various souls; some looked ragged and worn outstanding there. Heck, one of them looked like it needed to pee. And their bladder might explode at any second. “No problem, we can skip the line; those guys aren’t allowed to skip the line; it’s to stroke fear and whatever. On the other hand, you’ve got the V.I Imp,” Gabby smirked as she nudged his leg. Dusk watched her head closer to the building, swaying her hips. Somehow this was worst than just the second circle. Dusk found himself biting his lips while following behind her, unsure if he could handle being around the damned for so long. The inside of the building is like the many DMV’s Dusk had been to while on earth, plain, somewhat miserable, and not somewhere you wanted to be in for long. Dusk watched as various people stood behind the desk, Demons who looked as sad as everyone. Dusk thought he saw one of them asleep at their desk in the far right corner. “Yeah, this is the DMV of Hell.” “Come on, Bada! Let’s get you the expressway to the 9th circle, Less walking.” Gabby spoke, a chuckle as she pushed a few souls out of the way, Some of them screaming in anger as they looked at the imp. “Hey, buddy, this Bada with me, and if you don’t behave, I’ll shove you to the back of the line.” The Imp spoke up while poking a man's soul; Dusk couldn’t help but think he Looked like Richard Riortan, The author of The Thunder stealer. Dusk is tempted to say something, even tell Gabby not to, but he could feel a soft growling from the ceiling that made every instinct tell him not to utter a single word. Gabby moved in as she got towards the counter as looked at Dusk, her arms up as if she was asking him to pick her up; Dusk Looked at her for a minute letting out a sigh and doing just that as he held her head over the table for a minute, “Hey, Red, I need you to do me a favor, babe.” She spoke to the demoness behind the counter. Dusk looked and noticed she had the hallmarks of the stereotypical demoness, completely red with devil horns. As she looked over at them, “Hey Gabby, sorry, I can’t give you another favor. Besides, you owe me six hundred and still haven’t paid them back.” She pushed down her stamp and let it slide bored out of her mind. “Hey, I got a guy here needing to get out of here, and you know there are only a few ways to break a soul out of here.” As the demoness looked at him, she pointed at Dusk for a hot minute. “He isn’t dead…. Why is he here?” She looked at Gabby for a good minute. Her eye twitched as she looked frustrated. “Yeah, Red, get us to the ninth circle. It’ll save us some time, getting down there, you know, the Dante Rule, so will you send us down?” “Listen, do you know how much paperwork it will take to deal with this? I will probably have to find an omega form, and I should summon a cyclops or Hellhound and kill him. Save me a lot of paperwork.” Elijah's eyes widened as she raised her hand, “Oh no, not killing Bada here, he’s one of my…. Fuck buddies, yeah, he summoned me and gave me a deal where we fucked, and I got his soul. Just a cleric error, where he got pulled in while I was returning to hell. We’re just fixing this up.” Dusk looked back at Gabby, his eyes widened while shaking his head, almost wanting to say, Hey, I didn’t agree to this! Though Red the demoness looked at the two of them and let out a long sigh, “Why is it always the imps or the succubus summoned by some pervert? I haven’t had a break in a thousand years! I haven’t been fucked since Christ got stuck to the cross! Do you know how long that has been?” Her eyes were on Dusk for a second while Dusk was trying not to say anything. “Come on listen, Red, Bada here isn’t evil heck, and the guy took care of the Abaddon problem.” She pointed back at him, While the Demon red looked back at Dusk for a second. “You took care of Abaddon… I hardly believe she was a top-level demon, crazy but still a top-level.” “Hey, if you don’t believe me, I’m sure you could always check up on Abaddon's status; I saw her fall into the lake of fire myself,” Gabby said like it was nothing at all. The confidence in her voice while Red looked back at her, “You just said he made a deal for sex and accidentally came here.” She looked at the two, not happy with what she was hearing. Gabby realized she was caught in a lie while she tried thinking of something to get out of this as she muttered, “Listen, I might have exaggerated it, but we made a deal and some. Come on, and Red gotta help an imp out.” Red looked at Dusk for a minute, a long grunt as she shook her head, “So much damn paperwork, It’s like I'm getting punished! Fine, but first I want to talk to the mortal, So Gabby, hang out here, I don’t know, hit someone over the head, entertain yourself. I wanna speak with him.” Gabby looked back at Dusk for a minute while she shook her head, “Fine, but Bada’s gotta be safe for it; I find out you hurt him, I’m telling dad.” She looked back at red, who let out a long grunt, “Please don’t remind me, alright I swear Not to hurt a single hair on his head.” “And his ass!” Gabby quickly added, as if she knew Red’s trick, while Red snorted, “And his ass fine; I won’t hurt a single part of his body.” The demoness snorted as she walked away from her front desk. Dusk looked back towards Gabby, clearly not sure what to even say, “What are you doing?” “We’re getting you out of here, and besides, this is the best way to get you back on earth. We have to travel to the ninth circle, and red, here’s the best bet we got.” The door opened while Red the Demoness pulled back, “Well, come on, we ain’t got all day.” She spoke loudly while she showed Gabby a bit of a look as Dusk let out a long sigh going off there and hoping that this wouldn’t lead to his immediate death. Dusk went through the door, followed by the red demon. One thing Dusk noticed was that those legs were long and slender, and they moved down from her skirt, which seemed like it could barely hold onto her plump ass. “So, Hell doesn’t have much of a dress code?” He responded while thinking back to Gabby and her greaser outfit. “No, Hell does, but they feel it should be to wear as little as possible since it’s hot down here.” Red moved her head back as she watched him for a second; Dusk Felt like he just fell from the frying pan and into the fire with this woman as she made another turn. They stood in a room that Dusk suspected was the break room as she walked over to the side and began pouring a cup. It was not coffee as she raised her hand, offering the cup. “Ice water?” She asked while Dusk look looked at it, unable to resist, “I guess a man in Hell is getting ice water.” “Don’t push your luck, they keep this for us Demons, but I’m being nice.” She passed the cup over to Dusk as he licked his lips. He felt thirsty, A part of him wanted to question how he had survived so long without something like water, but Dusk imagined he wouldn’t like the answer. The cool feel filled his body as he took a drink and felt refreshed. “Careful, don’t want to choke on it,” Red muttered, watching Dusk swallow it like a man trapped in a desert finding a cool spring. Red refilled his cup after a minute while Dusk took another long drink. “So, are you going to be taking Gabby with you? When you escape hell?” Red muttered while she took a drink also. Dusk looked back. “I mean, that’s the plan; I made a promise, and not like I can break it since she’s helping me out.” Red finds herself more curious. Moving in closer. Her hands grabbed Dusk’s shoulder, “Well, how kind of you, and you asked for nothing in return, helping the Imp out from the goodness of your heart?” She watched him closely, her eyes looking into his like she was trying to look into his soul. “Listen, I’m keeping my promise; besides, she is helping; why would I backstab her.” “Oh, I know a few mortals who have tried to do it, men who would lie out of hell and escape just for something they want.” “What is this all about? Why are you questioning me about this?” Dusk asked, leaning against one of the counters, the cup of water in his hand as he sipped on it. “I’m saying is that if you take her with you, you’re responsible for her. Bound together, So don’t hurt her. She’s like a sister to me.” “Huh, and here I thought Gabby didn’t have any friends,” Dusk said while taking another drink. He was savoring the cold water. “Gabby can be tough to deal with, then there’s this phase she’s been in, but she is a good friend and an amazing torturer; heck, she came up with the idea of shoving pineapples up Hitler's Ass for a while. We just stuck him in gas chambers, but he got bored.” “Wait, has no one in this realm seen little Nicky? You guys stole that from him.” Red rolled her shoulders, shrugging. Dusk watched her, still wondering if there was more to this than Red was letting on. “Is there something out there?” Dusk asked while Red walked over closer. “Plenty of things. The ninth circle of Hell holds some of the very worst. The farthest place from god himself. It holds the oldest of monsters, older than us demons.” “Like the elder ones?” Dusk asked, Reminded of what Gabby had told him. “Normally, I wouldn’t let someone go there; not all souls belong in that circle. But Gabby is asking, so I will, but I want something in return.” “What’s that?” Dusk wondered if he would have to give up his very soul. “I told Gabby I hadn’t won a break for nearly a thousand years, and Now I’m taking one. Take your pants off.” Red said, her hand reaching down to her pants and dropping them. Dusk looked at her for a second and knew what she wanted. “I see.” He reached around, getting ready to take his shirt off before Red raised his hand. “No, just your pants; I don’t have time for you to get naked, get your dick over here and fuck me. I Don’t have all eternity.” She growled, her inpatients showing. Dusk just reached down, dropping his garments, as his cock remained soft. “Well, get it up.” She said, her hands crossing while Dusk got in closer. “Can’t rush these things; the little guy needs some excitement.” His hands reached over, cupping her breast. The softness to them was warm to the touch as he leaned in, kissing her neck. “Fine, just be quick; as I said, don’t have eternity. I don’t need that line getting backed up.” She sputtered, feeling a tingle in her neck as he kissed it. “Hey, no problem, It won’t take too much.” He continued messaging it and pushing the Demoness onto the counter as he lifted her. He slipped his hand down her top, passing her cleavage as he went in closer. “You can’t just take it too fast; otherwise, only I would cum, and you wouldn’t want that,” Dusk said as he bit on her ear while Red shuddered, “Well, you’re not on a time limit; we don’t get these pleasures.” She said as Dusk continued caressing her breasts. Felt something stiff pushed against her slit. “Maybe, but where I’m from, we take care of this the right way.” He chuckled while rubbing his cock against her. Letting his dick tease her clit, Imagining them swollen. “Well, maybe where you come from, but still.” She moaned while Dusk teased her ear even more, as He rubbed her clit with just his shaft. “Good heavens,” Red muttered, her clit not touched in so long; it felt sense, the way Dusk’s cock moved against her as she tried holding back as she looked at him, “Stop teasing me; please just fuck me now.” “Hmm, I wonder if this is how the Succubus? Act while at the bordello? Never actually got to meet them?” He chuckled while Dusk Grabbed her fat, thick ass. Red looked at him for a second, “Bordello? Wait, you’re the caretaker of the Bordello of Desire?” Her voice shook at the realization while Dusk smirked, “Well, the newest owner, but ignore that; come on, you said you needed fuck.” Dusk said, his more seductive side taking over, watching how red the demon was becoming, the womanly figure twitching as he pulled back. Dusk could feel her legs wrapping around him as she let out another moan, “Mhmmm, If I knew, I might have.” “Might have what?” Dusk said, his lust controlling him; how long had it been since he got a good fucking? Sure, Gabby had blown him when she thought he was asleep, but he felt it. But now he would take care of this Demon the best way he could. “Fuck!” She spoke out, unable to fight it as she could feel him pushing against her. Red grunted as she felt the way the head of his dick pressed against her slit. The fatness of it reminded her of a mushroom, and she gasped, feeling it pop into her. “Holy Satan's dick!” She exclaimed as she felt him slide in. “Fuck, aren’t you tight? It has been a long time.” Dusk muttered, feeling like he could barely move; her wet pussy felt hot around his cock, as he pushed deeper. Finding he could only go halfway into her. Red held onto him. The Demoness held onto him as her black soul depended on it feeling him sink as far as he could. Her pussy was clamping on him like a vice grip. Her hips ground more as Dusk pulled back and forth, taking the woman before him as he grunted, sinking deeper into her. “Oh, sweet Satan, yes!” Red let out a long moan thrusting back as she felt Dusk Thrusting in deeper. Her eyes burned bright as she thought of him managing to go balls deep into her, “Oh ho!” She moaned louder, her legs clenching around her tighter. Dusk pushed, his hips rocking back and forth, not even noticing how the cabinets seemed to move with their body as she tightened around him. “Keep going faster! Faster!” Red moaned hard as she wrapped her arms around his neck, tightening it as she pushed his head down into her shoulder. “You like that?” He grunts as he reaches around, giving her fine ass a good smack. Dusk trusted hard, his body moving against her as he let out a long grunt. Red moaned louder, “Yes! Yes! Keep going.” Her pussy milked his cock for every ounce of his jizz. “Ohh, I’m going to cum. Just keep going!” Dusk could feel her sinking her claws into his back, leaving red stars on his back, as he let out a hard grunt, fighting off the urge to cum; but it was no use; her pussy just felt too tight. “Ohh cum in me! Cum in me!” Red moaned out while she pushed him as far as he could. Dusk grunted, feeling how tight she was, like she was trying to suck him in. “Isn’t that against some rule, Dante rule or whatnot?” He managed to say, pushing faster. Her moans were getting louder; at this point, he was sure everyone in Hell could hear them. “Don’t care, just cum in my demon pussy. Come on; I need this!” She moaned hard as she suddenly bit into his neck. Dusk found himself pushed over the edge as he began erupting cumming hard into her tight pussy. As he let out a hard grunt, “Sweet Satan!” Red screamed out, spasming out as she felt ready to collapse. Her head rested on the shelf as she let her arms fall. “I needed this.” She cooed out while Dusk pulled back his cum spilling out of her, as He groaned, “I hope you don’t end up pregnant.” He bit his lips, the worry in his eyes as he watched her overfilled pussy leak his baby batter. “No worry, even if I end up like that, you won’t find out.” Red chuckled as she moved around. Jiggling her wide ass, Dusk watched her go through a few drawers in the break room as she said, “I know someone left one in here the other day; I swear if Brenda took it, I’m going to impale her ass on some pitchfork. Ah, there it is.” She muttered, shuffling through as she pulled out a card. “Alright, head back to the front, take a left, and hand the big guy the card; he’ll send you guy’s on your way, and… good luck; the ninth circle isn’t a place I’d stick any mortal in.” “Don’t worry, and I’ll be careful; Nothing’s stopped me yet.” -000- “I don’t understand; why isn’t he waking up?” Applejack said while holding onto Dusk’s hand. The worry on the minotaur's face matched her voice as she sat on the bed next to him. Sunset shimmer looked nervous also, “I don’t know. He hasn’t been out this long. It’s normally seconds, but he’s been under for nearly an hour.” Her tail seemed to droop down as she watched her lover in this coma, “I’m sure he’ll wake up… Right?” Ember said, looking worried while baby Spine held onto her mother, sleeping away, not realizing what was happening in the world. The three looked around; Celestia had to take care of the bordello while they stood by Dusk. Little did they know, a certain Wendigo was watching them. The worry is growing. -000- Rarity watched through the door seeing Dusk, The coma he was in had been going on for the last few hours; whatever was going on, she shuddered at the very sight of it. Dusk lay there, not moving, as he remained on the bed. The girls watched him, not being able to do anything. The Wendigo just shuddered while she looked at the phone. She had a thought as she wondered if she could do it. Call Blueblood and beg him to help them; save Dusk. She bit her lips, feeling shame but knew the price she’d pay. Yet a part of her looked back at Dusk. “Give him the bordello, and save Dusk? Or leave Dusk like this and hope he wakes up.” She looked at her phone, tried fighting the fear, and found Celestia approaching her. “Rarity, it’s been a while. Are you doing ok?” Celestia Star looked at her, the madame of the house, who would help the girls, help them with their problems, while Rarity put her phone behind her back. The Wendigo wanted to kick herself, and she was far older than Celestia, yet, she hid her phone like a child. “I’m fine, Celestia; I just thought I’d check on Dusk. He still hasn’t woken up.” The Wendigo looked towards Celestia, the sad look in her eyes, as she thought of the burning feeling of tears in her eyes. “We’re all worried about Dusk. He’s going to get better, I know it.” Celestia spoke those bright eyes; the eyes of one of the wears looked menacing, yet, at the same time, there was a comfort in them, like a momma bear, as she wanted to feel the werecougars warm embrace. Yet Rarity felt guilty as she shook her head. “Yet, he might, and I think I’ll head to my room, maybe rest. This place—It’s not right for me. Too hot.” She responded while whipping her brow; the room felt warm, even with her standing there, as she looked back towards Celestia. “Might be the best; I’ll let the rest of the girls know if Dusk gets better.” She patted her side while she moved past her, checking on Dusk and the girls. Applejack walked out past her, as she seemed to be fighting tears. Rarity watched her head down the stairs as she would soon head off, her fingers twiddling with the phone while she imagined making a phone call. -000- Applejack walked down the hallways, tears filling her eyes as she thought back the urge to cry. She moved down the halls passing through the corridors like a maze as she fought back the tears. “Dusk, why did you do this? Why are you always leaving me?” Applejack said, her heart racing as she felt sad—no, she felt angry at Dusk. He kept doing this, going to hell, and leaving them behind. Wondering if he was dead, he finally managed to return, and now this kept happening. “Why does this keep happening?” She wondered as she imagined this was a cruel joke from the gods, specifically Posiden. As far as she suspected, that god cursed her kind when they found happiness or even contentment. Posiden would come around and fuck it up for her style. Yet now, this god, or something, was trying to take Dusk away from her. The only man that she felt was something she couldn’t describe. Her heart burned with a burning passion. “I’ll do anything to save Dusk, please; take my soul, take my life if you save him.” She cried to the heavens as she imagined even making a deal with any being while she felt a hand grab her shoulder. “What do you want!” Applejack lashed out her hand, turning it into a strong fist as she was ready to knock out whoever touched her in a moment of weakness. She looked over seeing Ember and Sunset shimmer standing there, Ember holding her baby, Dusk’s baby, as the little girl snuggled in her mother's arm; her heart fluttered. The minotaur felt scared, “Oh, it’s you two… shouldn’t you be with Dusk in case he wakes up?” Applejack said, a tear rolling down her cheek. “I think Dusk can handle not having someone around him for a few minutes,” Sunset shimmer said as she reached over, taking the other shoulder. Applejack moved away as she let out a long sigh. “Someone should be there.” “Then why did you walk away, Applejack?” Ember said, the concerned look on her face while Applejack sniffed, “I just… I just.” Applejack felt her heart beating heavily, trying to find the right words as she felt lost. “We’re all worried about him,” Ember said, thinking she understood what Applejack was saying, but Applejack shook her head, “I’m frustrated… Dusk. It feels like he’s ignored me, like I don’t exist, as he was putting more time on you, Ember, and after we had visited my family, we left so early, not even a few days; I thought we were bonding more, but…” She felt her tears growing, yet she pushed on. “Then he went to hell; We weren’t even able to help him against that Demon bitch, and now this.” “Applejack, just cause he hadn’t put all his time with you doesn’t mean he doesn’t care about you.” “But he had a baby with you. Me… We never even tried, and I’m…. She teared up more as she looked back at Ember, looking at the tiny baby, while she felt like grabbing it and hugging the baby, telling it that everything would be ok, even if it were meant more for her than said child. Ember seemed to understand as she held a hand out that told Applejack to come over. The minotaur woman moved in slowly as she took Ember's hand and let her touch the child, Ember's greatest treasure, as she spoke. “Spine wasn’t on purpose; in some ways, she’s an accident, Applejack. But maybe she’s a blessing, she’s got a bit of Dusk in her, and if something does happen, we have him with us. If something happens to me… Would you protect her?” Ember looked into Applejack's eyes, the soul of a dragon exposed to a single minotaur. “You’re asking me to be her godmother?” Applejack asked, looking at the Dragoness, her sister's wife, if someone had to describe the relationship. “I do, but you should realize something, Dusk loves you, probably more than Sunset shimmer or me,” Ember said as she smiled. A calmness in her face that Applejack hadn’t seen before. “How so?” Applejack spoke, though her eyes turned to her goddaughter for a minute, “Well, he spends more time with you, doing stuff with you, like hanging in your garden while we hang out. But he goes out of his way to hang with you more.” Ember added while leaning down and kissing the baby dragon's head. “I’m just worried; what if he doesn’t wake up.” Applejack sighed while she looked back at the small one, as she bit her lips. “Then we keep going; it’s what Dusk would want, he’s our mate, and it hurts me seeing him like this,” Sunset shimmer spoke while she looked behind her. Some of her hoped he was right behind her back to normal, but she saw nothing while sighing. “Hopefully, he wakes up,” Applejack spoke while she felt her legs shaking, “So do I.” Sunset shimmer and Ember said at the same time while they looked at each other. “It’s getting late; maybe we should get some sleep; it won’t do us any good just staying up all night,” Sunset shimmer spoke, though on cue, Spine, the baby dragon, started screaming her little lungs out as fire escaped her little mouth. Ember sighed while she looked at them, “You guy goes, and I gotta calm little one down.” She began to rock her in her arms as they headed off, Ember standing there as she leaned against the wall. “Please wake up Dusk… I know I wasn’t always the best to you, but wake up for Spine.” She would head off to try and see what her hatchling might have wanted, a long sigh, while Ember imagined this was her life now. -000- Spitfire grumbled, her head resting on the table as she watched her body working on the Car; they had dragged it back, this brand new dodge challenger with a hemi engine, and already they had screwed up the damn thing, the top of it crushed down. She imagined she was going to have to pound it back into shape. Then the pain job, the damn pain job, Shauna growled, knowing she would have to spend her weekend fixing it. “Damn ye, Dusk, You wanted to get this thing, and I had to do a few favor’s to get it over to the house, and changing names and all, and all ya’h did was break it in the first drive.” Spitfire imagined that if Dusk hadn’t gotten carried back passed out, she might have given him a talking-to as she growled, “I swear, next time he asks me to change his oils, I’m gonna!” But she grunted. Her body took a seat as it crossed her legs. “What are you doing? we should be getting ready to fix the challenger?” But her arms crossed, bopping her legs up and down as it seemed to watch her. “Oh, don’t get started with me; I already got a bunch of stuff on my mind; I don’t care if you’re feeling horny like a skunk; we can do that later!” She called out, but the body shook like it was trying to tell her. The bond between them as Shaunna read her body language. Though it seemed like her body wasn’t having any of this, it wanted sex badly. Spitfire’s body walked over, grabbing her head as it pulled away, “Hey! You let me go, you hear me? We don’t have time to deal with your horny ass!” The body headed towards the bordello, her top covered in motor oil, body sweat, and a lust that could match even a succubus in time, even if her foul mouth would say otherwise. They left the garage heading towards the bordello, Spitfire’s head screaming and cursing out her body while it made its way up to the house. Walking into the bordello seemed rather busy as the body moved around. Spitfire growled as it tried twisting and turning its head around and doing something to take control back control. It was useless as the heart had power at this time. “You’re making me do this?” she asked her body as it raised its hand, giving her a thumbs up. Spitfire grunted, annoyed, knowing it wouldn’t let the conversation go until it got what it wanted. “I swear I’ll bite you next time I get a chance.” She growled, talking to herself as it shrugged its shoulder. Her breasts bounced as they climbed the porch and walked through the bordello’s front door. A few customers were walking around. Just the average day as they went off to find a good time, though Spitfire was on the prowl; sure, she wasn’t the usual working girl, but it was clear her body wasn’t going to wait for someone to ask her, as she moved over to the front desk. Bulk the cyclops was on duty after losing James; he took over the front desk when Dusk wasn’t around. He was wearing a fine suit that looked spiffy. The rose on his over jacket, while he handed over a key and room number, sometimes Spitfire wondered how the bordello worked, seeing how the practice had changed over the years, but never fully got into the details. Spitfire’s body headed right up to the front desk, dragging her head with her while she looked at the male patrons, even some female patrons, and wondered more about how the people found the place. She knew a particular type of magic came from this place. But as she had thought about it before, she never really looked into it. She knew how the monsters found this place. It was a kind of draw when they had nowhere else to go in this big world. The house pulled them in. Spitfire’s head lay on the table while Bulk looked at her for a minute; his big eye looked at her with more confusion, “So you finally got out of the garage?” That was the first thing Bulk said while Spitfire grunted, “Yeah, yeah, ol one eye, now I need a fuck. Are there any customers that might be looking for a sexy headless lass?” She spoke more while Bulk grunted. “No, not really; I didn’t see anyone wanting a foul mouth Sheela, who doesn’t come around to work the rooms, more so fixing stuff.” “Hey now, someone's gotta ensure the place is holding up. Otherwise, it’ll all fall apart faster than you stepping on a soap bar.” “You realize I can keep you from working right, and I’m running the front desk.” The cyclops spoke up that snarky grin while Spitfire’s body smacked her right upside the head, as it realized it might not get the lay it desperately needed. Spitfire growled at her body, imagining that she would get back at it for this move, but only when they were alone. But the cyclops chuckled at such a sight. “I’ll see if a customer is looking for one here; take you’re old room number and hang in there while we set something up.” He reached over, handing her the key, and she looked at it as she knew where it was perfect; it was on the second floor; her body grabbed ahold of it quickly while moving around and taking the head; Spitfire grunted more as the dullahan hoisted by her hair as she growled, “Make sure you give us someone who knows what they’re doing. I wanna fix the cars soon, you one-eye bastard.” She didn’t care that Bulk had moved in, sending her the middle finger. -000- Spitfire sat in her room; the place was a little off compared to the place she had in the garage, the bed freshly cleaned and with new bedsheets, while her head was resting on the table, looking annoyed. Her body fidgeting as it was excited, Spitfire could feel how damp it was between the legs as it screamed over to itself, “Have you not been flicking our beans… Oh, who am I kidding? That’s why we’re in this mess.” She cursed more while they waited, and they waited, and they waited. Spitfire sat there wholly annoyed, her head rocking left and right. As she looked at her body, it sat there wearing a bra and panties, that was the only thing it put on after it went off, and she took a shower getting the smell of motor oil off its body while it growled. “We could have gotten that dent out from the top by now if you hadn’t insisted on this.” She yelled at her body, clearly feeling frustrated. The way she sat there, she wished that her body, for the very most, had gotten her a magazine, maybe something from the hot rod, as Spitfire continued rocking back and forth from where she was sitting in the room watching the bed. That was when there was a knocking. It was light at first before it started to get louder. Spitfire grunted, clearly annoyed as she screamed out, “Open up!” she cowled as she looked at her body, “Now just hurry up, fuck, get a dicken to fill the emerald isles, and we can get back to bloody work.” The door opened slowly, revealing a young man wearing a white button-up shirt that went all the way to the neck. He wore black shoes and rimmed glasses; if anything, the kid looked like someone Spitfire could have stuffed in a locker if she had ever gone to high school. If anything, She thought he could have stared in the old revenge of the nerds. But for all she knew, he might have been one of the nerds, the nerds tossed into the locker. Spitfire watched him scurry in like a mouse; somehow, she felt annoyed Bulk brought this little twerp in; as she called out, “So you’re the customer, huh boy-o, what did you pay?” The young man raised his hand, his eyes widened seeing the head sitting on the table, almost like there was some joke, but before he could say anything, Spitfire’s body reached over suddenly, pulling him in for a big ol bear hug. The young man’s head pressed between her face as his face turned red; the feeling of her soft mounds against his face caught him off guard. “Um. I paid…” “Speak up. I can’t hear you from between my tits!” Spitfire spoke up, annoyed but continued, “Nevermind, I’ll find out later; now got a name there, boy-o.” Spitfire looked over, clearly watching while her body was rubbing the back of his head, being all lovey-dovey somehow; this annoyed the head more as the man stood there, being petted on. “Um, my name is Dust….” He spoke while Spitfire looked at him, her eyes twitching, “You name Dusk?” Her teeth grinding, but Dust raised his eye, “No, it's Dust; only my mother calls me Dusk,” Dust said though he found himself jumping, feeling the headless body grabbing ahold of his groin, her fingers rubbing between his legs as he shuddered, “Well, Dust, I ain’t your mommy; if you want to fuck, go for it. Make it quick 'cause I got other stuff to do.” Spitfire spoke as she rocked her head; Dust found himself twitching lightly, while he wasn’t sure what to say as he looked back at the body. As he spoke up, the whisps of fire moved from where the neck ended. “Maybe I should just get going.” He wanted to run, but the body refused to let him go. “You ain’t getting out of this boy-o. You paid good money, and you’re going to get some. Now come on.” Spitfire grunted while she rested back; Dust gulped, finding himself nodding. He wasn’t sure why, but the way the head looked at him, he needed to do as she said. “So what did you want? If I might ask, 'cause you’re screwing my body.” “I… Can I get a name or something since you know my name,” Dust said that stutter in his voice; he never expected something like this, he heard about this place from a pal, who claimed it would help him lose his virginity, and Dust came right along, a few hundred bucks he’d been saving for a while. He bit his lips while remembering how nervous he was coming to this place, taking a few hours to drive up here. “Names Spitfire; come on, show some backbone, Dusk.” She spoke up, saying his name wrong, as he felt a bit small, to just the head, yet at the same time, it made his heart pound faster. The way she had control over the situation while not even having her body. “Well, I want to lose my virginity. So just sex.” He spoke carefully. That was when he felt a tight grip from the curvaceous headless body. “I mean, I didn’t know I was going to be matched with a headless woman and all Sorry, I’m nervous. Do you have something to drink…?” He added his mouth felt like it had gotten stuff full of cotton balls. “How old are you? You look like you’re still wet behind your ears, Bulk; get your ID 'cause you barely look out of high school.” She coughed out while Dust looked more nervous, “I’m eighteen, no worries; he had me show him my id.” It caused him to curse under his breath; he hated when people thought he was just some kid; sure, Dust might not have been some of the tougher-looking people, but he wasn’t some kid, “Well, not twenty-one, but fuck it here, have a swig. I'm sure it’ll put some hair on your chest, bub.” She spoke while her head started jiggling over to the side desk. She was sure there was some stuff in there the last time she returned, and she knew nothing was better than finely aged whiskey. “Let em go for a minute, you insufferable horny body, so the boy can get something to drink.” The body hesitated while eventually relenting to release Dust. He found himself moving over towards the drawer that the head had suggested, his hand opening revealing what looked like a bottle of fine whiskey, the brown liquid resting as he pulled it out, looking over it for a second while Spitfire’s head looked over, “Well, get a swig of it, and you can get started; ah, don’t have all day waiting for you to get your dick hard.” She sputtered, the smirk on her face while she watched her body thumping and tapping her foot, clearly indicating Spitfire's annoyance. Dust looked at the drink as he unscrewed the cap and took a long swig of the glass bottle. A hard cough came soon after feeling how it burned in his gut. “Wow, this stuff is strong.” He groaned as he could feel the fire growing in his stomach, “Well, you’ll get used to it, bub; now get undressed, so my body can get at you, Dusk.” “It’s Dust.” Dust corrected, shifting a bit as he felt her body wrapping her arms around him. Slowly her hands slipped, grabbing him by the balls with a gentle squeeze forcing the young man to moan. Her hand gave them a fine grip as it made him start to get complicated. A bulge formed in his pants while Spitfire looked at her body. “Git to work. I ain’t got all day.” She expressed while the body rolled its shoulders, moving down to unzip the young man’s pants while his face grew redder, like a ripe tomato ready to be pulled from the garden. He shook his head, thinking that might be a bad idea, as he felt the woman's body pull his pants down. He hadn’t expected it in many ways, as he thought loosened, imagining it might have been from the drink; he looked over it, wondering if he should get another swig of liquid courage. His dick hung out exposed to Spitfire’s head, who examined it from her post, “Not bad, though not the most impressive dick.” She spoke, though inside, she admitted it was a good size member looking to be a little above average, maybe seven inches, and with a good bit of girth all around. “Um, thanks… I guess.” Dust said while feeling like she was making fun of him but shook his head; he would soon feel Spitfire’s breasts pushed against his head, rubbing up against Dust. He looked over for a second, watching Spitfire’s body pulling off the bra, revealing her magnificent breasts. Dust felt himself going red while the headless body pushed him deeper between her fine bosom. Another hand moved down as it messaged the bulge growing in his pants. Spitfire sat there watching, seeing the way they pawed at each other. Her body acted like a teenager's as she rolled her head, “Hey, if you’re going to do that, at least turn my head around. I might have to feel it, but I don’t like watching.” She muttered, annoyed, Though Spitfire’s body only returned with a thumbs down. Dust stuttered some, “So, Should I get a condom or something?” He muttered, looking around and thinking about what he was going to use for protection while Spitfire’s head called out, “Look over in the drawer, and you better wear a rubber; I ain’t dealing with rugrats Dusk, I mean Dust!!” she spoke more vulgarly, looking at Dust; her body jumped with joy, her breasts bouncing in a hypnotic tone. Dust lost in delightful sight. “Hey, focus. Grab the condom!” Spitfire’s head spoke up, pulling Dust out of the way as he moved to the drawer looking at them, condoms lined up, in rows from small, to extra large. To say that small was in good supply was an understatement. Dust looked at them and reached over for a medium. He held the condom, walking over to the bed, where Spitfire’s body sat down, tapping in excitement as she watched. “Get started there, bud. Put it on, and get going.” “Sure, I mean, we could have a little foreplay. I mean, get you ready.” Dust muttered while feeling his heart race faster. “Nah, I don’t think My body has time for foreplay.” Her body pushed Dust down. He thought he could hear her heartbeat growing by the second. “Oh fuck.” Dust muttered as he could feel her hand grabbing the base of his cock, pushing it against her fair sex. The warm wetness of it. Even with the condom, he could feel her as he entered her. “Good body Fuck, You feel big, Hurry up, you bitch; I wanna get this done,” Spitfire called out to Dust, not sure if she was talking about the body, but the way it began to bounce on him up and down, over and over again. He couldn’t help but not care. His hand reached up, grabbing her breasts. He squeezed them soft to the touch yet firm as the Dulluhan rode him like no tomorrow. The bed rocked back and forth as Spitfire rode him. Her body arched its back as it moved like a wild beast. Her nails dug into his chest, though Dust couldn’t fight it as he groaned. “Fuck, Fuck!” Dust panted out while he played with her fine breasts. His fingers pinching her nipples as he groaned, “This is how sex feels? What have I been missing in my life!” He groaned as he kept pushing his cock deeper into her, unable to believe this was the kind of pleasure Dust was missing most of his life, as he started to feel good. Even with the Condom, he loved every second of it. He barely noticed the bleeding in his chest as he continued his hard thrusts feeling the headless woman falling on him. Spitfire’s head bitting her head as she was forced to watch her body fuck like a horny rabbit, “Come on, Dusk, just fucking cum, get my body off. I don’t give a rat's ass.” She groaned, trying not to moan herself. The disadvantage of being the head of a Dullahan was that she could feel every ounce of itch, pain, and, yes, her body's pleasure. However, she could communicate it, unlike her body. Dust was ignoring what the head was saying, as he felt he couldn’t change what it thought by calling him Dusk, whoever that might have been, as he was too focused on her delicious body. His hand reached around, grabbing her firm ass as he pulled her down on his member as let out a groan. “Fuck, please don’t stop. I think I will blow my load!” he called out. Dust could feel his balls tightening up. It felt so good as he gasped with unrelenting want. Dust pushed his head up, sucking on her right nipple. Spitfire’s head cried out in a fit of exquisite pleasure as he bit her nipple somewhat hard. But her arms wrapped around the back of his head, holding him there as it pounded down on him without relenting. It was getting closer. Five months without even touching herself had made Spitfire even more sensitive, and now feeling his cock, while not even being a large one, spread her tight Irish cunt apart was driving her nutty. Dust was panting hard, unsure how long he would last, as he could hear a moan escape from Spitfire’s head. “Fuck Dusk, keep going, don’t stop; I guess your dick can do something, boy-o!” She moaned hard, While Dust felt annoyed still being called Dusk as he tried going harder as grunted louder. “My—Name—Is… DUST!” He shouted out, giving one more thrust, a nice hard one as he nearly bounced off the bed, meeting the headless woman halfway as he unleashed his load. His hot spunk shot out as it filled the condom, as he landed on the bed with a hard Umph, backing him as Spitfire’s body lay there for a second. Spitfire seemed to rest her head back, somehow more relaxed, along with her body as she muttered, “Good job there, Dusk; I think you gave my body a fine fuck, if anything.” She muttered while the body lay next to Dust, raising his hand as he spoke up. “My name is Lu—You know what? Forget about it.” He imagined he wouldn’t have changed his head's mind as he lay there for a few minutes as they looked at the clock. It seemed like the hour was already up. He was faster than Dust realized as he felt Spitfire’s headless body cuddling against him for some time, even sneaking in a handjob while he lay there. He wasn’t sure how he felt. He finally lost his virginity. Yet somehow, Dust didn’t feel different. He would get up, receiving a hug from Spitfire’s body as he headed out, a part of him imagining that he had a lot to think about, though somehow he imagined coming back here. Though maybe not requesting Spitfire, the woman couldn’t remember his name. Spitfire’s body closed the door as it slumped over like it felt a great relief while standing there. Though Spitfire looked back, her cold expression seeming to return slowly as she muttered out to her body. “So, are we good now? Can we get back to work?” Though it seemed her body feeling confident, gave her head a middle finger, and there was a knocking on the door. Spitfire growled, clearly annoyed, imagining that it would be a long frustrating night. Author's Note Hey there guy's hope you liked the wait but here's the next chapter oh wow I can't believe this is all happening https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Escaping HellDusk was pushed into an Elevator, a small cramp elevator, and smiled more. “This will get you straight to the ninth circle. I wish you luck; you’re going to need it.” Red said while rubbing her stomach, that smile never seeming to disappear as she watched him. Gabby is joining him. How she pushed him into the small space might have made anyone uncomfortable. The sounds of it rocketing and moving from the slightest motion between the two barreled on. While the demoness smiled. “Now, just hang in there, and don’t make too many movements; it might not end well if the thing breaks. We’ve been trying to get this fixed up for a while, and well. Maintenance here sucks.” Red chuckled while she moved, pulling the switch, and there, Dusk and Gabby began to descend into the deepest parts of Hell itself. The sounds of the metal turning, with a harsh squeal, while they continued going down. Dusk found himself tapping his foot while looking over at the Impish woman. “So, anything I might expect from being down there?” Dusk said, really fidgeting as he noticed it felt a bit colder. “Well, I hope you brought a Jacket, Bada, 'cause it’s cold like a vixens tit down there,” Gabby muttered while she took a deep breath, shaking already. “First off, Vixens tit’s aren’t cold. They are burning off, and Damn, I wish I knew that before I came to Hell,” Dusk responded, noticing the Imps smirk as she shoved him with her elbow. “That’s why I like you, Bada, always snarky. Maybe we can do something to warm ourselves up while we go through there.” Gabby said, giving him that wide impish smile as she rolled her eyebrows. The young man could imagine what she wanted, but he could only chuckle. “Not sure I’m a bit spent, and if it’s as cold as you claim it is. I might not even be able to get it up.” Dusk had to admit as he was slowly beginning to see his breath. However, he felt a light shiver as Gabby moved in, patting his side. “Well, the offer still stands; now get ready. We shouldn’t take long.” The long descent down the cavern felt like an eternity for Dusk as he felt his teeth chattering; he wasn’t sure how long he was there as he continued standing. Gabby watched him, Seeing his body shakes from the cold. She sighed and moved up there, “Alright, Jack, I’m going to get in nice and close use my body to help warm you up. Got it, Bada.” She said, without warning, and before Dusk realized what she was doing, Gabby jumped onto him, her arms wrapping around his chest as she pressed her body against his. Somehow that changed everything as she felt so toasty against his skin. “How? I mean… Oh yeah, demon.” Dusk said while he tried not to think it over; his arms wrapped around her, taking in the warm embrace as they continued descending Hell, neither of them saying a word, just listening to the elevator shaft creaking and moaning. Dusk found himself wondering how the girls were doing with him gone. He thought of Applejack and her warm heart. Sunset shimmer and her fluffy tails, the way he snuggled up with her on those more restful nights as they snuggled up. Ember, her hot breath, burning temper, and just how she acted. He missed the three, and he wanted them. He, in some ways, needed them when he heard Gabby ask him, “Bada… Dusk, can I ask you something?” The imp asked while she snuggled into his chest, sharing her body heat. Though the room was getting cold, it might not be enough. “Yes?” Dusk asked while he held onto her. He felt her horns poking the bottom of his chin. “So Daddy-o, What’s it like? I’ve always wondered more than what the magazines say.” She was calm about it as she held on, and for a minute, Dusk wondered if she was trying to stay warm while they continued going down. “Earth… it’s nice; we have problems, and it can be a bit of a hell hole— no pun intended.”Gabby seemed to laugh at that, but Dusk continued. “But there’s a lot of good people there, people I’m glad to call friends and family. I feel full 'cause I once wanted to give that up.” Dusk couldn’t help but think about that night on the bridge where Rarity had come by, telling him her story, how he imagined jumping off that bridge and letting it all go away, the pain and being free of it. Would he have ended up here? What would the girls of the house think? In many ways, he felt like a fool. But now Dusk had much more to live for. He wasn’t going to give that up. Not for all the gold in the world. Not heaven, not Hell. Dusk planned to make it back home to his family. He looked at the imp who wore so little, though he just held onto him while he watched her as she seemed to shake. His arms wrapped around her for a second. She had done so much for him showing him around Hell, doing all she could to help him escape as he sighed and closed his eyes. Time it seemed to pass on as they shared a warm embrace. Then without warning, a complex shift came as The two staggered together. The elevator had stopped while they looked around. It was then they saw it. The frozen wasteland and a lake of ice stood in front of them. It caught Dusk off guard as he had always imagined it being a lake of fire. “Wow, this is kind of… Chilling.” He found himself groaning from the pun he had made. Gabby gave him a snarky grin while she spoke up. “Well, what do you expect while the rest of the place is hot? This place is just cold. It’s the farthest place from the big guy and where they reside.” She pointed off into the distance. Dusk looked over, and he thought he saw something. A large shadow figured, moving along the way. A chill ran down his spine while he knew whatever was out there; he didn’t want to walk into them. “Are those the fallen?” Dusk asked while trying not to watch them. “Some, a few of them are fallen Angels and Nephilims,” she looked at him for the longest time while Dusk found himself. “I hope we don’t have to go that way.” He muttered while watching the twisted shadows going off, his imagination growing, wondering what they looked like; he felt warmer, though it wasn’t saying much while Gabby looked at him, “Yeah, you won’t like what I’m about to tell you.” -000- The frozen lake managed to hold its weight while they continued. Dusk shivered as they continued walking off into the depths of the last circle of Hell itself. They walked onwards. While passing through the near-endless world, Dusk looked back to see the elevator had vanished, out of sight, out of mind. “Fuck, this place is so cold; how far are we from the place?” He asked Gabby, who shivered just as long. Not sure how to respond, but she spoke up, teeth chattering, “It will take time, and we must pass the Big Daddies Castle.” “Big Daddy?” Dusk found his asking, an eyebrow raised while they continued. “Yeah, Lucifer, he’s the big man down here. His castle resides on the lake, So when we find it, we’ll get much closer.” Gabby spoke while they headed off. She didn’t say a word for some time. They moved onwards while Dusk tried thinking of places much warmer, like Hawaii and the bohemians Texas. Hell, Mexico was on his mind, but here. It was a cold mess, and he imagined that if he ever got out of this place. He’d go somewhere warm; Dusk didn’t mind this idea. Gabby led the way, Dusk wasn’t sure where she was going, but he needed to trust her. No other choice as they made their way down the frozen wasteland. His breathing was growing heavier, and there he saw it. It was a dark figure at first, standing like a man, the cold mist surrounding him; as Gabby continued walking onwards like she hadn’t seen the man, “Gabby, what is that?” He quickly asked though it seemed like the imp kept quiet, her teeth chattering as they moved forward. As they got closer, Dusk began getting more details. The figure was an older man, and though his skin was deep blue, he looked as though he was frozen over. But then he began to realize the man was naked. No clothes at all. Dusk couldn’t help but feel bad for the guy, wishing he could give him a coat or something to wear, but knowing if he did, Dusk would be stuck in the same situation. But then, they stood nearly toe to toe with the blue man. Mr. Firelight stood there, arms crossed, shivering, seemingly stuck on the ground. Dusk realized who he was. He was Starlight's father. Firelight looked like he was covered in a thick layer of ice. “Mr. Firelight?” Dusk said, his feet chattering while he looked at the blue man. Somehow Firelight reminded him of Jack Nickleson at the end of the shining, though Mr. Firelight turned his head fast. The sound of ice breaking while he looked at Dusk. “You! You son of a bitch, I’m dead… and it’s your fault.” He spoke with an apparent certainty while he looked at Dusk with those dark eyes, as a man who, if he had a chance, would have tried stranging Dusk right there. “I didn’t kill you. I never even touched you.” He spoke calmly while the man, whose face was ice blue, growled. “Oh, you did, one of your whores. Got me, that Rarity girl… She killed me, and she ate me. I wouldn’t have been here if it wasn’t your fault.” Mr. Firelight growled while he felt his head cracking more. Gabby shook her head, “Nope, this is the final circle, the circle of Traitors. You’re here because you betrayed someone you loved. Them’s the rules.” She spoke calmly. Her teeth seemed not to be chattering while Mr. Firelight shook his head, “That's a mistake. I was a god-fearing man who never committed sins and was trying to keep my daughter pure. This man should be in Hell. He forced himself onto her!” He growled, pointing at him. “God will smite you and drag you down here, I swear!” Gabby just watched and grabbed Dusk’s hand, pulling himself away from the man. “When you’re here with me! I’ll watch you freeze as I am; I promise to make your afterlife a living hell!” he bellowed, the anger storming from his face as he felt his body stiffening from the cold. The long, endless walk continued, and Dusk saw many figures going on as they walked on. There were even, at one point, two people close by, and to his horror, one was eating the back of the other one's head. “This place is… What is this place?” Dusk found himself shaking more while Gabby looked back at him, “I told you, Dusk, this is the last circle of Hell, the farthest place from God himself. This is where the worst of the worst is sent for their eternal punishment. The traitors, who betrayed someone, from God to their own family.” She took a deep breath huffing out cold steam. “This is the land of traitors, no borders, no guards. No demon comes down here unless summoned by Big Daddy himself. We avoid this place. Because, well, look at it. Where would anyone go? They get frozen in the lake. Or will be consumed by the world.” Gabby spoke on while Dusk found himself looking around. Somehow this place frightened him more than the other circles he saw. The place as they continued walking through the endless ice land. While Dusk only felt dread consuming him When he tripped over. Dusk turned back, seeing he tripped over something on the ground. It was long and made of metal. “What the?” Dusk asked, feeling a rumbling under him. His eyes looked down as he began brushing off some of the snow. That was when he saw something swimming under the ice. “Gabby… I think we’re not alone.” He muttered when, without warning, a hand shot out of the ice, a blood-red arm with claws. Dusk jumped back and landed on his back as he tried crawling away. “Dusk!” Gabby screamed out as she looked over, seeing the hand trying to pull Dusk back towards it. She ran around, giving it a firm kick causing the thing to let go. He could hear the screaming in the back as he looked around. The hand released him as he managed to pull himself up—a hard breath as the imp came over. “You ok, Dusk?” She asked him, while Dusk nodded, “Yeah, I think I’m alright. What the Hell was that?” He asked while looking over at the object sticking out of the ground. He looked towards it for a minute while Gabby spoke up. “I— I don’t know, I’ve never seen a hand come out of the ground like that. It has to be a demon, and a Fallen wouldn’t have done something like that.” They stood there for a second, Though Dusk imagined they should have started running. But his heart pounded slowly, the beats so loud he could almost hear them while standing by the extended object. There without warning, the creature jumped up. Dusk realized who it was; the only thing he could say was this. “You’ve got to be shitting me!” Dusk exclaimed; it was Umbra. She stood there; her body looked burnt, like half had been ripped apart. As she only had one arm, she growled. “I didn’t expect to find you down here!” She growled as she limped to Dusk. The rage in her single eye as she growled. “You did a number on me, dropping me in the lake of fire. I never expected it would lead me down here.” She groaned with each step as she reached down, grabbing Dusk with one arm. Umbra growled, the anger in her eyes the pure smoldering hatred, as she started to slam him down into the block of ice. Dusk groaned in pain as he tried to reach over and get out of it. “Do you think I would let you get away from me? I would somehow let you live after you destroyed my plans!” She exclaimed more as she began pulling him off. “When I get done, you’ll wish you were the one who fell into that fucking lake!” umbra growled as she started slamming Dusk down into the ground. Dusk screamed in pain as he felt his whole weight fall. “Leave Badda alone, you bitch!” Gabby screamed as she started kicking The higher demoness in the leg. Though Umbra ignored her, she growled at the imp. “Silence when I’m done with him. It’ll make quick work on you, yeah, little bitch! Do you know what he’s done? He’s ruined everything! The earth would have been ours!” Umbra roared as she started sinking her claws into his shoulder. Dusk's blood-curdling scream could be heard for miles as he tried breaking out. “Let him go!” Without warning, Umbra let go of Dusk, a harrowing scream as she found herself knocked away. Dusk, barely standing, looked over to see what Gabby had hit her with. The small imp was holding Mjölnir. If the situation wasn’t so dire, he might have found it funny, and the hammer was nearly as big as her as she looked like she was holding a large club. However, Gabby went down as she dropped the hammer. “Boy, badda, how you were able to lift this thing, I got no idea, fuckers heavy!” She groaned while finding herself sitting down and trying to rest. But Dusk could hear loud screaming, the roars of the demon. “No time. Are we close?” He reached over, grabbing Gabby, right then as he pulled the hammer over one shoulder, the imp on the other. He barely noticed how easy it was for him to carry it now. “Not far, maybe a mile or two….” Gabby grew tired; holding and using the hammer seemed to tucker her out more than she realized. “Shit, this isn’t good.” He muttered while he looked back, seeing that Umbra was getting right back up. He did the only thing he could do. Dusk ran as if the devil himself was chasing him. In this case, that might have been true. Dusk found himself seeing the dark castle of ice. The way it looked seemed intimidating, and a part of him was tempted to run toward it and ask for Help. But where he was, he knew he wouldn’t get a chance at that. Hell, Dusk imagined if they did, he would be in the worst situation than he already was. “Just got to keep going, just like Gabby said, pass the castle Im a couple of miles. Maybe I can outrun her.” He muttered to himself, feeling the weight of the demoness and the hammer on his shoulder. “Just got to hold on.” He grunted, imagining that he might need the hammer; it had gotten him an advantage when he used it against her; maybe it would help him again. He prayed to God it would work. It was either that or leave Gabby, and there was no way he would abandon her. Not after everything she did for him. But what if I did? Dusk heard a small voice come to him as it spoke sweetly in his ear. We could leave her and take the hammer; that way, we have a better chance of surviving. Besides, she wants something from us. That's the deal so that we could end up in this situation all over again; similarly, she can be a pain. It spoke almost tempting, that sensual voice. Dusk shook his head, rejecting such an idea. “No, I’m not leaving her; she’s helped me; I can't.” He could hear Umbra screaming, getting closer while running, his heart racing as he stumbled but managed to catch his footing right on time. Looking back, he watched the demon run at him, and Dusk's eyes widened. He wasn’t sure how to get out of there, but by God, he would get out. Dusk turned and began limping, his feet moving as he felt the sure cold. Dusk could feel Umbra getting closer. He could imagine her ready to rip and tear his flesh apart with her one arm. When he stopped, a thought came to him. “I got to slow her down.” He reached over, putting Gabby down as he took a deep breath and spoke. “God, I don’t know if you’re listening to me since this is the farthest place from you, But give me some damn strength Hell Thor give me a hand if you need it; this is your hammer.” He pulled the hammer back as if it was the baseball bat, as he pulled it back. Fueled by rage and want of vengeance, Umbra didn’t stop to think why the mere mortal had stopped in place. She was too busy imagining what kind of soup she would turn him into. Dusk took a deep breath as he imagined himself in control, waiting for the right time, as he ignored his leg and how it hurt. His whole body was in pain, but he had to hold on for a minute. She was getting closer. And closer. Dusk found himself ready to strike, but he had to time it perfectly as he muttered to himself, “Now!” There he swung as hard as he could, the sound of thunder rippling through the air as it made contact with Umbra, Dusk’s whole body stiffened from electricity as he watched the demoness, going, going, and then gone. It was a home run if Dusk had ever seen one. At the same time, he took a deep breath. “Hopefully, that’ll kill her or at least slow her until we can get out of here.” He took another deep breath as he looked down at the imp, who looked as though she was fast asleep by this point. “Guess I’m on my own for now.” He huffed while stepping forward, walking off into the distance, imagining he didn’t have much time. He took a long deep breath as he rested Mjölnir on one shoulder and Gabby on the other while he started walking—a giant huff. Going off in the darkness, though while he did, he saw the shadowy figures of the fallen; he looked down at his feet. He didn’t want to risk looking at those things. He started to walk past the palace of ice, watching himself walking past; he found himself looking at the very thing. “Never thought I’d see Elsa’s home, should have taken a picture.” He groaned while looking over to the towers that seemed to go sky-high. Dusk took long heavy breaths as they walked on. He felt Mjölnir's weight on his shoulders but couldn’t give up. You’re making a mistake, and she can’t help you. Just leave her behind! He tried to keep a positive thought as he thought he could hear that voice. It roared at him louder, but Dusk just pushed that voice down, deep into his stomach as he kept limping to himself, and soon he began to whistle a minor tune while he tried keeping the memories of the girls with him. It made him wonder if this was some of Hell's effects on him, but he groaned, trying to fight off the instinct as he let out a long grunt. Gabby started to stir, so Dusk stopped, asking the little imp, “Hey there, are you alright?” Dusk looked over his shoulder, watching as Gabby moved a bit, “Yeah, Dusk, just my head hurts.” She rubbed her head more. “I think I’ll be fine… Did we win?” “For now, but I don’t think it’s over. She might come back. Do you think we’re close?” Dusk asked while helping Gabby sit down. She looked around, looking back to see the castle off in the far distance. “We’re close, but we have to hurry. The Fallen traverse this area.” She reached up, her hand brushing against his while she looked up. “Let’s get you home; we’re near where we need to be.” Dusk looked at her and responded. She smiled at him. “I owe you, Gabby, you know that. I owe you so much.” He resisted the urge to cry while the imp watched and imagined they would freeze up before leaving his face. In this kind of weather, he could have taken a piss, and it would have frozen in mid-air. “You do, you do.” The imp said, doing her best to smile at him, but he imagined her smile was frozen. She moved in close as she spoke up. “Now Daddy-o big Badda, we gonna make a contract.” She smirked while grabbing his hand and pulling it toward her face. “Mind picking me up, Badda, 'cause, well, I’m kind of short.” She spoke, that rich confidence growing, as she sounded more like a greaser again than she had for a bit. Dusk reached down, picking her up more at eye level. “Yes, You Hipster imp?” Dusk found him saying with a light laugh at such a situation. “For me, helping you get out of here; in return, I want you to take me with you.” She spoke, grabbing his cheek. He felt a tiny bit of warmth from the cheek, as he found himself curious about it, “Will you be able to come with me?” there was a momentary pause while Gabby thought about it. She eventually answered. “Not sure, but you gotta help me, Badda, get me the heaven out of dodge.” She looked into his eyes, and Dusk looked into those big red eyes. “I’ll do my best. I can’t promise anything, But I’ll do everything in my power to try and help you out.” “Good enough for me, Badda.” She moved in and suddenly kissed him. Their lips pushed against each other, and the imp slipped her long wiggling tongue into his mouth as they began to french for the longest time. Dusk somehow missed this feeling, thinking about Applejack and how affectionate she could be as the imp pushed in closer. He felt her rubbing her sex against his chest as she wrapped her arms around his neck. They held each other for some time before pulling back; a light string of saliva connected between them as Gabby looked at him, that gentle smile on her face. “Try to keep your end of the deal, Badda; I wanna get out of this hellhole.” The wind whistling only seemed to grow faster as Dusk turned back. She jumped off him, skidding on the ground as she tried catching her balance while not falling on the ice as they continued walking. The castle of frost was gone while they continued moving on. -000- Eventually, they were in the middle of the fog after the long hike. While they continued walking, Dusk was the first to see it. A prominent figure, while looking towards his Imp friend, “Are we there.” Gabby nodded, looking off at the figure the closer they got to it. The more he details he could comprehend. It was like an angel of ice. She was frozen in place. The way its arms were out reminded Dusk of images of Jesus on the cross. Stretched out, The angel of ice looked more like a woman as she stood there. Her eyes closed. She looked like she was sleeping standing up at this point while Dusk looked back. “What now… Do we wake her up or?” “Gonna need to break the ice, wake her up, Badda, she’s got some of the Mojo we need to get you out of Hell. She’s the one who got Dante out of this place, and she can do it again.” Dusk found himself looking at the hammer. “How did Dante manage to get out of here using her? If she was frozen before?” “She wasn’t like that before; back then, she was only to her tits in ice, but now she’s covered, we’re going to need to break her out of this. I was going to say use your soul to warm her up, but with that thing, it’ll be much better daddy-o.” She moved over, tapping the hammer edge. “Won’t that kill her? I mean, this thing is strong.” “She’s a fallen Angel; she can handle the strike, but don’t hit her in the noggin; now come on, you want to get out of here,” Gabby said while she gave his ass a firm slap causing him to jump. “Fine, but if we kill her, it’s your fault, you hipster,” Dusk muttered while he took the hammer, a long calm breath as he raised it and started to slam it against the angel's body. At first, nothing seemed to happen. It remained in place. So he swung it again, The sounds of rumbling coming from the back as he pulled back and turned harder. The ice broke while Dusk watched as he put the hammer to the test. Each swing caused thunder to go off in the distance, and for a moment, he thought he could see lightning coming from the thing, “Come on, and I don’t have eternity. He swung one more time, watching how the ice broke away. The ice breaks off, giving Dusk more sight of the angel under all the ice. The firm muscular stomach showed off her waste hourglass shape, though it looked blue from the exposure. Dusk couldn’t help wondering if she was dead, but he kept chipping away. Dusk continued beating the angel over with the hammer as he put every ounce of strength into it, and there she was, nearly released. Dusk could imagine one more good slam could free the angel. “This is it, Gabby. We’re almost out of here.” Dusk pulled Mjölnir back, ready for one good swing, when he felt something grab his hand, throwing him back. He shot back, releasing the hammer, as he looked over. Umbra stood there, her wings out as she growled. “You think using that hammer was going to stop me? Think again!” Umbra screamed as her hand extended out, her nails growing larger as she was about to walk toward Dusk, ready to kill him once and for all. “Normally, I’d keep you alive, so I can torture you, but you're not worth it! You have too much of a headache. So, I’m just going to slaughter you, and when you die, you become nothing!” “Leave him alone, you bitch!” Gabby screamed as she ran over, kicking the demon, who ignored her, “He’s mine, and he’s getting out of here!” The imp screamed as she looked over, seeing the hammer, planning to try and do what she did once before. But Umbra laughed as she kicked the imp. “Do you think I’m going to make the same mistake again!” she grabbed the hammer, her hands burning from holding the legendary weapon as she tossed it over. Dusk watched as it skidded right next to the angel. It’s when he had an idea. “Gabby, grab the hammer and free the angel!” He imagined if they could free her, maybe she could give them a fighting chance, though before Gabby could react, she grabbed the imp by the neck. “Now, why would I let her do that!” She growled as she was choking Gabby out, The imp gasping for air, trying to break free, but the way Umbra held onto her. It was no use. Dusk watched in horror while Gabby called out. “Get out of here; run; I’ll be fine!” Gabby’s voice cracked as she was barely able to speak. Dusk watched in horror as he felt a temptation to take what she said but shook his head, “Not going to happen!” Dusk called out as he started running towards the demon, tackling Umbra. Umbra was caught off guard, stumbling as he attacked her. Her hand let go of Gabby, who rolled on the ice. “Why won’t you die!” Dusk felt rage, as he tried punching Umbra. Dusk had never in his life hit a woman, but she was no woman. His hands slamming down, as he punched the woman. A hard grunt, when Umbra slapped him off. Throwing him off. Dusk sliding off on the ice ground as she growled. “For that I’m going to skull fuck you!” She roared in anger her one arm turning into a fist as fire began forming in her hand, while Dusk watched her. “Yeah, well your not my type!” he looked pulled himself up. “But you wanna know something else!” he growled, while managing to pull himself up on his feet wobbling back and forth. “Whats that you fucking mortal!” “You looked a whole lot prettier trying to be my ex.” He reached down grabbing Mjölnir one last swing as he launched the hammer right into the Iced angel. Light glowing light as intense as looking into the very sun itself. Umbra roared in anger. The figure stood there looking at Dusk. Her face was abstracted from the very light she was given off. Umbra running over throwing a fire ball right at Dusk. Though before it arrived the angel raised its hand causing it to diminish till it was nothing. The angel looked towards Umbra, who stared at it with rage, ready to kill. “Get out of my way, This mortal is mine fallen Angel!” She roared out though the angel just watched her, before snapping its finger. Umbra, would suddenly turn to dusk. Dusk that flew off into the wind. Dusk stood there, for a moment before looking around seeing where Gabby was. She wasn’t far off as she was laying on the ground. “Gabby! Gabby! Are you ok?” He asked shaking the Imp. Who let out various coughs, trying to take in a deep breath. “Dusk, you saved me.” She muttered, it was the first time She had used his name but he let out a sigh of relief. “Hey I made a promise get us to earth. I couldn’t let you die.” He smiled patting her side, as he helped her up. Dusk turned looking off towards the angel, who stood there. Not moving as he walked to her. “Um Hello?” Dusk spoke calmly, looking at her. The angel simply looked at him. It barely acknowledged his existence. Standing forward, as Dusk moved in closer, Gabby grabbing his hand as they walked closer. Dusk looked at the Angel as he spoke up. “I was told, that you could get me out of here, out of Hell…” Dusk gulped, “Is that true?” The angel nodded, though it remained silent. Dusk found himself looking at her more, finding that she was a rather buxom woman, her wings black as night, as they flapped lightly. “Um, could you possibly help us out of hell?” Dusk asked, the sound of wind blowing off pass his ear while he looked down at Gabby. Such a sight as the angel continued watching him. “I can take you to earth but she… She must remain.” “But she helped me, she doesn’t deserve to remain here in hell.” Dusk called out looking towards the Angel a feeling of anger running through him, While looking at the imp. The sad look on her face as he felt her hand slipping away. “Bada, you can go, you can leave. I’ll be fine, I’m a bada too.” She muttered forcing a smile on her face. Yet Dusk could tell it was forced. “I can’t leave you, You helped me so much.” He looked to the angel and asked her, trying to remain calm. “Is there anything we can do to get her to come with me…” The angel watched him, her head turning, as if it was thinking about something, before it spoke. The slight booming of its voice as it said, “Maybe… But are you willing to make a sacrifice?” The Angel asked, careful with their words. Dusk couldn’t see her face, the long silver locks covering her face as the angel spoke clearly. “I’ll do anything, just get us out of here and back to earth.” The Angel watched, as it simply states, “Take me in you.” It spoke calmly, Dusk found himself shocked by such a thing. “Um what?” Dusk asked hoping he heard it correctly. Did she just tell him to let her in him? He was sure he miss heard him. “Allow me, to go into your body, and allow me to go to earth, I will take the demon scum if you let me borrow your body as a vessel.” The angels voice boomed louder, as it spoke, while Dusk bit his lips. “Sure, I mean if it gets us out of hell.” He found himself nervous as it watched him, remaining silent, as it said, “Turns around remove your clothes.” The angel added while Dusk found himself getting embarrassed, but did as she did, slowly turning around stripping off all his clothes. He stood there naked Gabby, The imp looking over him, checking him out as she gave a wide smirk, “Nice Bada, If I knew you were Packing I might have gotten you to take me.” She laughed while giving his dick a playful slap. Dusk couldn’t help giving her a dirty look as he felt himself freezing his balls off. Though he wouldn’t remain cold for long, as he felt a burning sensation on his back, as he let out a large scream, the pain was overwhelming. It was like his whole body was on fire, at this point. Not the kind of fire, that he thought Ember made him immune, but the way it ran over him, Trying to take the pain, Dusk could feel like something was sinking into him, while he looked at Gabby, “It’s too much! Too much!” He felt such pain as he tried fighting it off, as he started to slowly consuming him, as if he was going to explode. Dusk looked down at his hand. His body glowing brightly. He could barely look at his skin as he was becoming overwhelmed. -000- Dusk shot up from bed, a hard scream, as he found himself in his bed. A hard groan, as he looked around. He was back in his room. A long deep breath as he muttered, “I’m home… Finally, I’m home.” He muttered seeing he was all alone, when without warning, Dusk felt pain shooting through his stomach, as he began to let out a blood curtailing scream. Author's Note Well guy's now you know how Dusk escaped hell, and made it back to the bordello congrates lol https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Bluebloods revengeDusk’s screaming echoed throughout the room as he bent over, his body burning as the door opened. Celestia and Ember were the first ones in the room. They watched him in horror while Ember, still holding the baby Spine, watched his eyes widen. “Dusk, what's wrong?” She asked as Dusk groaned, his hand touching his stomach. “It burns, everything— burns so much.” He felt like something was trying to claw out of him. As he gasped for air. Dusk’s Heartfelt like it was about to explode; while he looked over to the girls, “Help me! Help me, please!” Dusk was begging for something to take away the pain. Dusk couldn’t control himself. Without warning, the girls watched as a hand shot from his back. Its fingers wiggled right where the handprint scar had been as it reached down, pushing Dusk down. Dusk’s face pushed to the ground, making him scream even louder. Ember ran over instincts running over, “Get out of him! You’re going to kill him.” She passed Baby Spine over to Celestia, who quickly held onto the small dragon child, as Ember grabbed the arm sticking out of Dusk’s back and began yanking at it. The sight was horrifying as Dusk held onto the ground, sweat coming out of his body as he tried holding onto the floor. He felt like throwing up as he grabbed and fought the feeling. “Get out of me! Get out of me!” He screamed hard, his breathing getting heavy while Ember continued pulling the arm out, and that was when Sunset and Applejack ran in; they saw Ember and what she was doing as they ran in. They didn’t need to ask questions as they grabbed the arm and started pulling. Slowly the arm began coming out, and another slipped out of Dusk's back as he let out another scream, feeling something sliding out of him. “Come on, girls, pull. Dusk, hold on, we’re getting this thing out!” Ember called out to Applejack, nodding as she gripped the other arm as tightly as she could and pulled with all her might. Sunset mumbled something under her breath. Some Spell, None of them could hear over Dusk's screams as he tried to hang in there, “The pain, just please get this over with.” Celestia watched as they continued pulling the thing out of Dusk, keeping Spine from watching as she heard the baby screaming, afraid of what was happening, not understanding it. Though Celestia didn’t blame it, She didn’t know what was happening. For Dusk, it felt like this had been going on for hours. It could’ve just been minutes, yet the pain was too much. His whole body felt burning away, but he stopped screaming. His voice felt shot as he heard Ember calling out. “It’s almost out! Just hang in there, Dusk!” Dusk nodded, not saying too much while he took another long, drawn-out breath. He groaned. Dusk held on, though he might pass out if he had to endure more pain. He could guarantee that. Dusk panted, rolling on his back as he lay there. Then the pain was gone. Dusk felt lightheaded, every ounce of energy gone, when the girls came over. “Dusk, are you alright?” Ember was the first to ask as she grabbed his chin, the concerned look on her face as she looked at him. Sunset and Applejack were right next to him as they grabbed his chest. “Is that how it feels to give birth? Now I know why women scream at their husbands as they give birth.” He groaned, hearing his stomach growling, looking over at them, “Crap, I’m feeling hungry; how long was I out of it?” Ember sighed in relief while the other two hugged each other, “You’ve been asleep for three days; what happened?” Applejack said first, while Dusk smiled lightly. “I— I was back in hell… I escaped; I remember everything; where’s Gabby?” Celestia looked over at Dusk for a hot minute while responding, “I think she’s somewhere around the house, though I’m not sure, hopefully not messing with the mimics again,” Celestia remembers what happened last time the imp entered the mimic room. How Celestia regretted showing her that when she gave her the house tour. “Dusk… What is this?” Sunset asked, her eyes watching the creature that floated before them. Her eyes widened, watching the wings spread as its arms opened up. “Sunset… It’s an angel.” “An Angel, how did an angel get in you and bust out like a chest buster?” Applejack quickly answered, but Dusk wasn’t sure how to explain it. “At the most, she’s what got me out of hell, But how she’s coming out of me now, I have no idea,” Dusk responded while they looked at the angel who stood there, her skin no longer blue, as she stood there, tanned skin like the sun had kissed her skin, the armor clung to her body. It was a type of Chained armor that reminded Dusk of Red Sonja, though her hair was a dark black, as she looked at him. She seemed different from the one he saw in the ninth circle. “So, is this it? Are you going to be heading back to heaven or…” Dusk didn’t know what to do with the angel who turned back at him. “I can’t. I’m a fallen Angel and forbidden from returning to heaven.” Her voice calms as she seems to land on the ground. It reminded Dusk of Gilda, though the angel seemed more stoic as she looked at him, her face never changing. “Oh um, I’m sorry, uh… So what are you going to be doing?” He asked, trying not to seem rude. “I have no idea; I’ve been trapped there for over three thousand years. So I don’t know much about what I can do.” The angel spoke carefully, though Dusk just watched. “Yeah, I don’t think that's going to work. Can you disguise yourself? Otherwise, people are going to be noticing an angel walking around.” “Is that a problem? I am a servant of god, or once was.” She muttered while she stood there, her wings flapping. “Oh yeah, not going to send you out there; it will not end well.” Celestia was speaking that time, rocking Spine in her arms as she cooed while watching the angel. “Listen, angel, or whatever your name is, we’ll just provide you a room until we can get you… Socialized, about the modern day. After that, you want to leave, but for now. You are not ready. This world will eat you… Or the government gets its hands on you, and the last thing we need is them getting a hold of you.” The angel nodded, though she looked to Dusk, “Our deal is completed, and our contract is settled. Have a good Day, Dusk Walker.” She spoke calmly as she began walking off. There was a moment when Dusk found himself watching the angel and called out, “What's your name? You never gave it to me? Also, what happened to the hammer?” He found himself more curious about that. The angel stopped and looked back, “There was nothing about a hammer coming with us, So it remains in the circles; as for my name… I don’t have one.” It spoke of a lack of emotion in her face. Celestia moved over and returned Spine to Ember as she would lead the angel off. Making sure to get her a room. Dusk sat on the bed, his knees shaking as he wasn’t sure how he felt. His body hurt, but soon the pain would disappear as Ember held the small bundle as she sat next to Dusk. Soon Applejack joined a hand on his shoulder, and Sunset, not wanting to be left out, joined, going around the bed as she wrapped her arms around him. At the same time, he was looking back at the other girls. “We were worried about you, Dusk. Do you want to talk about it?” Applejack was the first one to say, her southern accent heavy, while Dusk shook his head, “I’m good for now, just… I’m glad I’m back, that's all.” He spoke as he rested his head on Ember’s shoulder. “We’re glad also.” There was a cooing sound from the small dragon whose eyes were wide, looking at Dusk with those sapphire eyes, the smile on her face growing as its pudgy arms came out as if she was trying to grab Dusk. “I think someone else is happy to see you also, Dusk,” Ember said as she brought the baby over, handing her to Dusk. Ember watched the calmness on her face as she felt herself washed over with maternal feelings while Dusk found himself holding onto the child. Dusk rested one hand behind her head. “Hi, there, little one. I’m your dad.” Dusk smiled while looking at the young dragon; somehow, she looked more human at that point, except for the horns sticking out of her head. The small child giggled before, without warning, it shot a hot flame right at him. Dusk’s hair caught on fire. Dusk sat there for a minute as he realized what had happened, his expression going down for a moment as he mumbled, “This is going to be a thing, isn’t it?” The girls laughed as Ember started putting out the flames on Dusk’s head, his forehead looking beat red. While she smirked, “Look on the bright side, babe, her fires are not so strong now, but she gets older; oh, it’s going to hurt.” She bared her teeth, clearly teasing him while Dusk leaned in, giving the small Spine his finger as she stuck it in his mouth. “Well, If that's the case, we must make this place fireproof.” He grumbled as he felt her chewing on his finger while giggling. It was both frightening and adorable. There was a moment of peace as they sat there, not knowing that this would all change for them in a matter of time. -000- Sunburst sat in his room, and his face pushed down into his hands as he regretted what he did, trying to think of something he could do to fix this when he heard the window open. He turned around and standing over there was Blueblood, watching him with that deep smile. Sunburst tried ignoring him, though Blueblood knocked on his window. “Open up; so, Sunburst, where’s my egg?” He asked, a smirk on his face as he looked around the room. Sunburst shrugged his shoulders before saying. “I gave it back.” Blueblood heard this, and his eyes twitched. There was a moment of tension as he turned back, looking off into the wall. “You… Gave it back?” His voice was slow and toneless, as if he was asking a child who was a bit slow. “I returned it, it wasn’t mine, and I shouldn’t have stolen it.” “We had a deal, kid, you bring me the egg, and I would give you what you wanted; what were you thinking,” Blueblood growled as he pulled himself through the window; Sunburst saw him do this, and he found himself frozen in place. “It wasn’t mine, and it was someone's baby; it was a child.” “I know that, but we had a deal,” Blueblood growled, his hands glowing a white flame as he held it up. Sunburst watched, quaking in his bed, while the man held fire as white as snow as he moved in. “So, where is that egg?” He growled when without warning, the door opened, and Sunburst’s father, Blazing Flame, stood there with a shotgun in his hand as he raised it. “Get the fuck away from my son.” He said as he pulled the trigger, firing off his gun as the buck shots hit Blueblood before the sorcerer reacted. Blueblood’s body was shot back, hitting the wall as blood slowly trailed. Blazing Flame went over as he grabbed his son's shoulder, “Sunburst, are you ok?” He spoke, his heavy accent filling the air as he looked at his son, fear in his eyes. Without warning, Blazing Flame was thrown into the wall, Blueblood standing there, the buckshot falling to the ground, red with Blueblood's blood. “Don’t think this is over with, we had a deal, and I’ll make sure that I get what I want, and I will have that house. You can tell that monster fucker.” He growled when he looked at the father. “As for you, this was one of my favorite suits.” He snapped his fingers. Blazing Flame's arm suddenly twisted as there was a loud snap. Blazing Flame screamed in pain as he felt his arm broken. “Next time you do that, it’s your neck,” Blueblood growled as he turned back to Sunburst, “Next time you cross my path, it’ll be yours also.” He growled When the wizard vanished from sight.” Sunburst let out a hard Grunt as he looked over at his father, bouncing off the bed, while he called out, “Dad! Are you ok!” He asked, grabbing his dad's other arm. “I’m fine, just… I’ve got to get to the hospital. Are you alright?” “Dad, your arm, we do—“ Sunburst spoke, but his father quickly interrupted him as he spoke louder, “Are you ok? That’s all that matters.” He said, looking at his son, the passion in his voice, the fear in his eyes. “Are you alright? Blazing Flame raised his voice at that point while his son made a slight jump, not used to his father raising his voice to him, not like this at the very least. “I’m Fine, Dad, and He didn’t do anything to me.” He barely acknowledged the fireball. “Fine, Just… Get your mother, and I think the fucker broke my arm.” He groaned in pain as he tried standing up but fell on his butt. His head is resting against the wall. “You got it, Dad,” Sunburst said while he ran towards the door to get his mom, He turned back, looking at his old man, a worried look in his eyes as he felt guilty; he knew all of this was his fault. -000- The next day Dusk found himself walking through the local Walmart, pushing one of the carts as Spine was screaming. “Spine, it’ll be ok; we’re just picking up a few things for you,” Dusk said, trying to be calm while he looked down at the crying baby, a small charm around her neck to make her look more human, her small Spines. The sad look on her face as she tried to escape the prison Dusk had dared put her in, as she moved her arms around. “Sure, you can’t hold her; I can push the cart,” Gabby said as she popped next to him, She was human. Something that caught Dusk off guard. Gabby, in her human form, was a short woman, looking almost like a teenager. Pale white skin, with a light smile. Gabby wore her letterman jacket even though the place was hotter than the sun. She just gave him that lucky-go-happy expression as her skirt waved around. Even while in the store. Dusk somehow felt dirty looking at her, knowing what he did. But he would keep reminding himself that she was far older than she looked. Taking a plushie she had, Spine threw it right at Dusk’s head. Much to his annoyance, “She has to get used to not being held constantly. It’s for her good.” He reached over, grabbing one of the diapers off the shelf, imagining that he would need more. “Yeah, though maybe somethings wrong, You should try and soothe her,” Gabby said as she pushed him away, looking towards the baby dragon, whose face was red. “I will, though Sunset also said that the charm that hides her features might also be affecting her sense of smell; she might mist Ember,” Dusk muttered while he brought the stuffed animal back over. Spine seemed to take it, trying to bite the fluffy dog's head. The look of anger on the young dragon's face only grew wider. “Don’t give me that look; we’re gonna change your diaper.” The baby still pouted at him, giving him a puppy dog look, making Dusk wonder where she learned that and how fast, but he looked back to Gabby, “Just grab what's on the list; I’m gonna see if Spiney here needs a diaper change. And No, don’t grab the movie grease.” Dusk chuckled while Gabby gave him a middle finger. Dusk simply rolled his eyes when he picked Spine up, Taking her off to the closes bathroom. The moment he and Spine spent together, she whaled in his ear as he grunted, simply saying to her, trying to soothe her. “Alright, come on, just relax, little lady. Let’s try and see what happens.” He gave her bottom a light pat, hoping she didn’t try to set him or something on fire. Dusk chuckled as he got to change her diaper; when he was hit with a pungent smell as he gasped out. “Oh god, Kid, what have you been eating!” He groaned while Spine giggled at her father's suffering while he began changing the diaper. He groaned more while muttering, “Alright, no peeing, got it.” He chuckled while he moved forward from there as he put the fresh diaper on her bottom. There was a moment as the child lay there, Dusk cleaning up still, when he heard a knocking on the door, “Gonna be a minute changing a diaper.” He called out. At the same time, Spine let out a loud giggle. As Dusk finished putting on the straps, the knocking continued like whoever was on the other side of the door had punched the wall. “Jesus, guy, I’m done. No need to shit yourself.” Dusk moved open the door when he saw Blueblood standing there, the burning anger on his face. The French wizard stood there. Dusk almost dropped Spine seeing the man but managed to establish a good grip as his face turned into a frown. “What are you doing here, Blueblood?” Dusk asked, his hands covering Spine, trying to hide her away from the French man. “It’s a public restroom; anyone can use it, you American slob, but other than that. I want your house, and I was going to use your… egg and take her power, maybe rewrite the house memory; Dragon eggs got a special power to boost magic since it takes so much to hatch one. It’s too late since your crotch goblin is born,” He raised a hand as Dusk felt Spine trying to be ripped from his hands; he tried holding onto her. But the more Blueblood used his magic. The more Dusk was afraid that he was going to hurt his baby. “Stop, leave Spine out of this. She’s a baby!” He growled as he heard his daughter screaming, afraid of what might happen. A hurt sound as Dusk found he wanted to kill Blueblood. But soon, his Grip slipped, and Spine landed in his hand. “No worry, I don’t intend to hurt the dragon; she has plenty of uses. Bring me the house's contract. I’ll return your spawn if you sign the house over to me. Meet me outside of town at Midnight.” Blueblood snapped his finger as a paper appeared in Dusk’s hand. Dusk's only reaction to this was to try and jump at Blueblood, trying to get his daughter back, but before he could, Blueblood vanished in a puff of smoke; Dusk landed on the ground as he screamed out. “I’ll fucking kill you, yeah frog skinned bastard!” His rage grew louder as he felt his body heating up. He got up and ran from the public restroom; Gabby stood there as she called out. “Dusk, what's wrong? Where’s Spine?” “He took her Blueblood stole Spine; we’ve got to get to the house!” He didn’t take a second to explain as he grabbed Gabby, almost dropping her over his shoulder as he ran out of the store and bounced into the repaired car. Gabby buckled up as he drove out of the parking lot. The engine's roar filled the area as he drove off like a madman. -000- They returned to the bordello, and Dusk stopped the loud screeching of the tires as he ran to the front door and opened it. He screamed Celestia’s name, and soon she came in; Luna was with her now. At the same time, she was holding a cake that said Congratulation on the baby! But Dusk looked at her grabbing Celestia. “I need the house contract, Blueblood! He got Spine!” He shook the cougar as his body shook, the horror on his face as Celestia watched him. “Dusk, I can’t do that; we can’t give him the house.” She tried being calm, but Dusk watched her, the rage in his eyes. “HE’S GOT, MY DAUGHTER!” His yelling filled the bordello as various monster girls came down from their rooms, a few clients popping their heads out, wondering who was making such a noise interrupting their sexy time. “Everyone who doesn’t of this house or works here, get out. We’re closed! Come back tomorrow, and we’ll refund you!” Dusk Roared, the anger in his voice made him sound more like a demon. His eyes flared up as if he was another person at this point. The patrons who saw this were getting dressed and running out of the place. Celestia watched this and grabbed Dusk, “You’ve got to calm down! Being this angry isn’t going to save Spine!” “Where is the contract? There’s no telling what he is going to do to Spine!” Dusk said as he balled his hands into a fist; Celestia suddenly slapped Dusk, “And what do you think he will do once he gets what he wants and Spines of no use! He’ll kill her or do something worst.” She spoke, when The girls came down, Ember smiling as she ran over to Dusk, “Back from shopping… Where’s Spine?” She stopped realizing that their daughter was nowhere to be seen. Dusk watched her, the tears filling his eyes, as he told her what had happened. Ember mouth filled with fire as she roared out. “I’ll fucking rip his nuts off!” Her body growing bigger as Celestia watched the two and growled, “You both are being idiots. Calm the fuck down, we’ll get your daughter back, but we can’t just run face-first into this. We need a plan.” “What should we do? I mean, it's not like we got something that could….” Dusk stopped and smacked himself on the forehead as he muttered. “Celestia, where’s the angel?” He looked at her for a second as she spoke up. “Second floor, her new room, number twenty-three,” Celestia spoke as Dusk found himself running towards the stairs. Luna looked over at her sister, raising an eyebrow, “There’s an angel here? What monster doesn’t live here?” “The Frogman of Loveland, trust me, you don’t want to see them.” She spoke simply. Dusk ran up the stairs and headed to room twenty-three; he knocked on the door fast, and it opened, revealing the angel standing there, looking at him with a blank expression. As she started to slowly turn more, “Do you need something, Dusk?” She spoke with a calming voice, “I need your help. Someone kidnapped my daughter. Can you help us save her?” Dusk asked, the panic on his face while the angel watched him. Though what she said next stunned him, “No…” She simply watched him while Dusk spoke up, “No? Why not, Is it some deal? I’ll let you use my body or something; you must help me!” He spoke as he reached over, grabbing the breastplate she was wearing; he didn’t care if it burned his hands touching her. He was a desperate man. “Even if I wanted to, I can’t. My body is weakened from our escape from hell. It’ll take a while before my power returns to me.” She spoke as she grabbed his hand and pulled it from her breastplate armor. “Besides, even then, I am forbidden from interference with mortal affairs.” “That’s bullshit, and you did so when you got Gabby and me out of hell. Wouldn’t that have interfered with mortal affairs?” “That was different, and I am already suffering the consequences.” She showed her wings, and Dusk watched as they looked like they were burnt to a crisp. Dusk watched it, his heart fluttering. “I’m sorry… I didn’t know; just it's my daughter; I just want to save her.” He spoke the fear in his voice while the angel watched him, her wings retracting. “You’ll save her, I’m sure of it. You could fight an archdemon while I was stuck in the ice.” “Yeah, well, I couldn’t do that without a god's hammer, and I didn’t do anything to her. You obliterated her.” He felt more useless while the angel chuckled. “Mortals, always ignorant and cocky. You thought the demon, on your own, sure you had help with the hammer, but you still have that power in you and as the guardian of this establishment. You’ve got all the power you need.” She reached over, poking his chest. “It’s all in there, Dusk. Now excuse me; I must rest.” The angel pushed Dusk away from her, closing the door as he watched in sadness and fear. Feeling low, he wasn’t sure what to do, but soon stood up. Celestia and they joined him while Dusk looked, seeing Ember’s fear; the rage was in there. He could tell she was ready to tear someone apart. But she was holding back and keeping a cool head for once compared to him. “I need the house's contract, Celestia; I don’t have much choice; I’ll fight him if I can. He’ll probably want me to come alone. “The fuck you aren’t!” A voice spoke as Dusk turned over, seeing Blazing Flame standing there, his arm covered in a cast. He walked up, Sunburst behind him and Stellar flame, and he looked pissed as well. “Um, how did you guys get in here? Never mind. What do you mean by the fuck I ain’t.” “You’re not taking that bastard on by yourself. He tried to hurt my son, and I want to take a piece of him myself.” Dusk noticed the shotgun in his hand, reminding him he was in Texas. “That's great to offer, but he’ll kill you; I can’t risk that.” “Son, This fucker tried hurting my boy. I’m taking him down, and it sounds like he’s got your daughter. This fucker is going down.” He spoke more while looking at the woman, “Sorry for the cursing, ladies. I normally won’t do this, but the French dick has gone too far.” “The guy’s got some serious magic, so we’ve got to figure out a way to even the playing field,” Dusk said, wishing he had Thor’s hammer with him. Stellar flame watched, almost nervous, as she looked around at the monster girls when Without warning, She walked up. Gilda was wearing her chain mail bikini. The armor clings to her flesh as her wings spread out. Stellar flame moved, covering her son’s eyes from the sight. “Gilda, do you have a plan? The guy probably might cause something if you show up?” “I have an idea, at least a way to even the odds. But I’m not sure either of you will like it.” “Whatever it is, I’m willing to do it,” Dusk said as he watched the Valkyrie and looked at Blazing Flame. “I’m game if I can take this wizard down.” Blazing Flame kept that calm look as he adjusted the shotgun on his shoulder. Gilda looked at them for a good minute as she sighed long. “You’re going to need to speak with Odin and make a deal with him….” Dusk found himself looking at her. “Odin, but how? Didn’t he Banish you from communicating with him?” “I can’t, but you two can, and this is the part you won’t like. There’s only one way you can talk to Odin.” Gilda watched them both, a clear look as she imagined she would regret telling them. She probably wouldn’t have told them unless they agreed and had no choice but to use this method. “What is it?” Dusk simply asked. Author's Note Hey guy's hope you enjoyed this episode and so far this has been fun writing this, I've got some idea's for a fourth book if I get around to writing that one, please let me know what happens and stay tune as we head into the next chapters, The Gallows. check out my patreon and amazon page oh and I recently had an author interview check em out. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf The interview https://eroticaxfilth.com/2023/04/07/dustin-midnight/?blogsub=confirming#subscribe-blog Amazon page https://www.amazon.com/stores/Dustin-Midnight/author/B07PY3ZTHG?ref=ap_rdr&store_ref=ap_rdr&isDramIntegrated=true&shoppingPortalEnabled=true Rescuing SpinesDusk and Blazing Flame sat in the Challenger, driving down the road. They sat there in silence. The radio was playing in the background though neither of them paid attention. Dusk found his fingers tapping the paper, and he was getting used to the eyepatch over the socket of his eye. One Gabby had made for him out of some fabric. “When this is over, I’m getting a glass eye.” He said to Blazing Flame as they continued; Blazing Flame looked back, “Any idea of what color it might be?” Blazing Flame asked, sitting in the passenger side; Dusk had insisted he could drive, though Blazing Flame offered to take him in his truck. “Don’t know, maybe green, maybe red. Guess I’ll find out.” Blazing Flame nodded while he rubbed his hand. His cast had been removed. Odin had gifted him with some healing as his arm made it good as new while he rubbed it. Ember broke the cast off before they left as he looked over to the shotgun in his hand, imagining that he would need it. At the same time, Blazing Flame patted the bullet casing in his suitable picket to reload. “I think brown would go well,” Blazing Flame said, nodding, as they made another turn heading past the public library. Blazing Flame couldn’t help remembering going through there as a kid and when he took Sunburst over for story time while he and Stellar Flare struggled in the early years when Sunburst was born. Before Blazing Flame decided they needed to break the cycle, and joined the army. “So, how long have you been in the army?” Dusk asked, looking over for a second and seeing the tattoo on his arm. “Was there for four years; it helped Stellar Flare and me get through some hard times and get us our house when we lived in apartments. Barely making rent.” Blazing Flame smiled while looking back at Dusk, “So, how did you end up with a monster-filled house? That’s not exactly something you fall into?” Blazing Flame muttered while giving him a bit of a smirk. Dusk just raised a hand while muttering, “I’ll be honest; it was an accident; I was driving home free from well… I’m not particularly eager to talk about it, but I was celebrating my freedom when I got into a crash. I followed what looked like a ghost, and the next thing I knew, I met a man named Keys, who left me the place. Why he picked me, well, I’m still wondering. It’s just an accident.” Dusk found him saying, taking another turn as he followed the directions. “No, I don’t think so; there’s no such thing as accidents. It’s divine, and you were meant to find that place. A will of God.” Blazing Flame said, giving a calm smile while Dusk wasn’t sure how to respond but soon found himself in front of an old farmhouse, “I think this is the correct place,” Dusk said while he reached over, undoing his seat belt. “Listen, Dusk, I don’t know your story, and you don’t know mine, but All that matters is we get your daughter back. We need to put this to rest.” Blazing Flame said while he cocked his gun, and Dusk nodded in agreement as they stepped out of place. They were the plan's start; they hoped the others could pull their part. “Well, if we had something to drink, I’d say we have a shot before we don’t have anything,” Dusk muttered while he turned, looking up. The old farmhouse stood out like a sore thumb; the barren land was wasted with dark and not much else, not even weed, as if nothing could grow here like the ground had been salted down. The full moon rising behind the barn gave it an eerie look as Dusk shook his head, knowing it was now or never. There they walked to the front porch. They stopped upon it, hearing the light creaking as they banged on the door. He waited a minute when Dusk and Blazing Flame heard him from behind him. “Do you think I’d be doing our business in that shabby place?” The French wizard said as he brushed some dust off his white suit, staff in hand as he pointed over, “I’d say get to the backyard. Did you bring me what I want, Dusk?” He said, looking at the two of them. “Blazing Flame Portabor, I see your arms healed; I swear I thought I snapped it like a twig.” “Don’t worry about it, and I’ll show you how to snap an arm properly,” Blazing Flame growled while he gripped his weapon; Dusk raised a hand, shaking his head, as they knew it would be too soon. “I’ve got it; now, where is my daughter?” As Blueblood smirked, Dusk wished he could rip him a new one. “Ahh yes, the Dragon, come on, she’s back there right now. No funny business.” There Blueblood turned and walked away. Dusk and Blazing Flame followed behind him; Dusk couldn’t help looking back at the Challenger, hoping it all went well. -000- The backyard was just as barren as Dusk saw the table, a tiny baby basket. Luke was about to run over to Spine when Blueblood raised his staff. “Don’t think about it; stroll over there and put the contract on the table next to the basket.” He smirked while his French accent seemed to draw out a smug smirk. Dusk growled as he reached down while pulling the contract out. Dusk held onto the old yellow paper, while walking over, gripping it tightly. He stopped there, looking over and seeing Spine. She lay there looking asleep, but Dusk couldn’t help but wonder if Blueblood had placed a spell on his child. “Good now, Blazing Flamey buddy, Please go and grab the child. If you two do something. I’ll blast you with enough volts to make you play with crayons for the rest of your life.” Blazing Flame walked over, watching Blueblood. The way the staff pointed at them as he grabbed the baby basket, looking down. Spine let out a long yawn while he said to her, “Hang in there, little one. We’ll get you back to your momma,” Blazing Flame muttered as he tried stepping away though Blueblood raised his wand. “Don’t move, Dusk Shine; I want you to sign the contract.” Blueblood moved his staff with a smirk. Dusk sighed as he nodded, “Fine, just don’t do anything crazy otherwise, I won’t sign it.” Dusk spoke, pulling out a pen, the look of defiance on his face as he looked back to the paper. “Please, just shut up and sign the paper,” Blueblood said while his staff started to spark with electricity. Dusk was annoyed but looked down at his wrists, focusing on them while remembering Odin’s words. ‘I know a fourth that can protect me from my enemy’s power.’ He focused and whispered to himself. “He can’t hurt me and has no power here.” He thought he saw one of the runes glowing as he felt the power coming from it when he finished signing, soon looking back to the French man, “You know what, fuck you, and fuck what you want.” Dusk slammed the pen down on the table a glance at Blazing Flame, who started running. Blueblood barely had time to react as Dusk ran in, throwing a fist. Blueblood shot a lightning bolt right at Dusk, but it bounced off him. Blueblood found himself confused for a second before shaking it off; as He got back, “I see you’ve learned a few tricks there, buddy, but don’t think you’ll get away with it.” There he snapped his fingers, and Blazing Flame found himself being tackled. Spine was caught in the air, as Dusk noticed. There he saw Rarity standing there, the shocked expression on his face as he looked at the Wendigo standing there, “Rarity, what are you doing here? I…” He remembered something June had told him about how Blueblood had tried to help Rarity. A thought came over him, realizing something, not knowing it but speaking up. “You’re working for him, aren’t you?” He remained calm before Rarity could respond. Blueblood used his staff like a bat, hitting Dusk and sending him flying. Dusk hit the ground dragging across it while he let out a groan, “Fuck, alright, note, I’m not immune to pain.” He huffed, standing up as he focused on being immune to magic. The rune glowed as Dusk ran at Blueblood, a hard growl while he grabbed the staff, the two strugglings, while he called out, “Rarity, why are you working for him?!” He shouted loud as Rarity stood there, “He promised to free me from this curse, free me from the pain of what I caused!” she called out, holding the baby. Blazing Flame got up as he pulled his fists up his elbows, and threw a quick right hook as Rarity found herself letting go of Spine being shot across the yard. Blazing Flame caught Spine, who woke up beginning to cry as She looked scared, “Sorry, Dusk!” Blazing Flame muttered as he moved, quickly putting baby Spine in the baby basket and bringing his fists back up, imagining he’ll have to hold the ground as much against the woman. “Don’t worry, just keep Spine safe!” Dusk mentioned feeling the two struggling as he tried to pull Blueblood's staff out, focusing more as he tried thinking of what he could do to fight; when he thought about it hearing the tone in Odin’s voice reappearing, I knew a charm to summon an ally’s weapon. He closed his eyes and thought. “Please let this work.” He focused on a weapon and concentrated hard, knowing this might give him an edge as he stepped back, releasing the staff. Blueblood took advantage of this by sending a gust of freezing wind at Dusk as an ice shard flew through the air. Without warning, lightning shot from the sky between them as the rapid thunder roars grew. Dusk stood there, in his hand a hammer, a mighty one, as he growled. “Let's see what wins, Maggy, my hammer or your stick.” The French wizard raised his staff as if he was going to try and block the hammer of the gods. Then without warning, Dusk shinned around, adding memento as he chucked the hammer as hard as he could at Blueblood. “J'invoque le bouclier des âmes!” The thunderous roar echoed through the sky as Dusk watched the hammer. As a shield appeared, the glowing light, he called forth as Dusk watched the hammer connect. It connected with the shield, as it seemed to give him enough time to get out of the way as the hammer eventually broke past the barrier. Blazing Flame saw the hammer come straight at him and, with luck, ducked as it shot over his head like a cyclone hitting the house and going through it like paper. He didn’t have time to react as Rarity jumped at him. He found himself pinned down. Her sharp fangs were shooting from her gums as she was about to rip out his throat. “No offense miss, but I’m married,” Blazing Flame grunted as he kicked her; she flew into the air, and Blazing Flame could feel an overarching cold bellow deep into him while he pulled up to his feet. Rarity landed on the ground, the anger in her eyes as she stood up, “And I’m hungry.” As she shot at him fast as lightning, Blazing Flame found himself positioning himself with both hands holding together as he swung them. Rarity shot back as she landed next to Dusk, who raised his hand, summoning the hammer; it discharged into his hand as he looked at her, “Why did you betray us? You were family and for this asshole!” He called out, finding himself swinging the hammer; Rarity dodged back as she called out, “He is going to save me! You brought me to Texas; it’s like living in hell; I need colder weather! I can't take this!” She screamed, looking like she was sweating as she and Blueblood went at Dusk, yet Blazing Flame came in for the interference as he tackled Blueblood throwing a few punches. “You could have talked to me, and we could have done something,” Dusk said as he felt her claws digging into his shoulder. He grunted in pain, but Dusk pushed her back as he tried striking the hammer. “You wouldn’t have listened. You were too busy with everything else; how could I have made you unhappy? Your, the master of the bordello!” She called out as she grabbed Dusk, slamming him down as he watched her. “I would have listened If I had just known.” He moved in as he summoned the hammer, sending a blast of lightning down on him; as he screamed in pain, electricity ran through him as Rarity got hit with it, falling right over. “Fuck ok, another lesson; lightning hurts like a bitch.” Finding himself barely standing for a minute as he looked towards the Wendigo. “None of this had to happen, Wendy, and I know that… we could still work together; you’re not this kind of person.” Dusk turned to see Blazing Flame taking deep heavy breaths. He raised a hand to her when Blueblood was thrown at Rarity without warning, knocking them both over. “The Damn French, always sticking things where we least expect it.” “Damn, straight, brother.” Dusk laughed, though he felt tired as he tossed him the hammer, “Mind trying to do a few swings? I’m getting worn out.” While Blazing Flame nodded, Dusk found himself stumbling as he took a moment to breathe. Dusk couldn’t help but think, Where are they? They should be here soon. Dusk found Blueblood coming right back towards him while dealing with the wizard again, “I don’t know how you got a hold of that hammer, but when I kill you, I’ll make sure it goes to good work!” Blueblood growled while he started to turn his body into ice, as he reached down, grabbing Dusk by the neck and holding onto him as he was ready to choke the life out of him. He groaned while hearing Odin again; the Seventh I can make any man believe in my dreams no matter how much of a lie they might be. “What did you do to Rarity?” Dusk gasped out, reaching up to grab Blueblood by the neck hoping maybe he could try and choke him out in return. Blueblood, though was too strong, the sneer on his face as he growled. “I just showed her the truth about how you abandoned her. Sure, I had to use magic to make her see the light!” He growled when Dusk fell back, and his eyes closed as though he went unconscious; Blueblood stood up and adjusted the tie while Blueblood looked over, seeing Rarity fighting off the dark-skinned fellow; he didn’t care what they did. He was sure Dusk was dead, and if he wasn’t, he might use a spell to turn his head into a watermelon and hit it with his staff till it was nothing but a pile of goo. He had won. “Rarity, take care of him. I’ve taken care of The old Guardian.” He turned, walking over to the table, the contract remaining there, while he reached around, grabbing the paper. “Blueblood… My darling, is it true… Did you use magic on me?” Blueblood cursed himself as he realized he had forgotten about the Wendigo’s powerful hearing. “Not much, just enough that you know the truth and see it in your heart.” He turned, looking at her, the calm smile as he caressed her cheek, the cocky smile on his face. He watched her come closer as he caressed her face. “Please, my dear, relax, and soon, with this, I can take my rightful place and cure you from the very curse that plagued you, and we can stand side by side.” He chuckled, working his charm on her when she moved in. “But you promised me, all those years ago, you’d never use magic; you vowed to me,” Rarity said, the look on her face just crushed while he shook his head, “Forget about it. But as I said, I can restore you to your human form with this magic. Imagine being free from such a curse.” Blueblood snapped his finger as he pointed to the ground. “Stand there, and I can begin the ritual.” He smirked when without warning, Mjölnir was shot at him, though he barely missed the feeling of wind passing him as he looked over seeing Blazing Flame standing there looking worn out, “Still alive, tough guy, I see.” He chuckled while he waved his wand, sending it right back at Blazing Flame, flinging him against the tree as he coughed up. Blood escaped his mouth as he groaned. “Go to hell,” Blazing Flame muttered while he tried to get back up but found he didn’t have the strength to do so. The runes on his hands slowly vanished. He knew his abilities were used up as he sat back. The ground started to turn slowly, forming a pentagram. Blueblood stood in the center with a smile as his eyes glowed bright silver like the moon above them. While he looked to Rarity, who joined him, stepping into the circle. Fire wrapped around the circle, trapping her as she looked at Blueblood. “Blueblood, why the fire? You know what it could….” Her voice trailed off while the sorcerer smiled more showing off those white teeth, “Relax and don’t worry about it, my darling; just let me cast the spell to bind me to the bordello, and I will release you.” He moved in, caressing her cheek, as he laughed and started to call forth the dark forces around him. “Oh great spirits of fire, spirits of lust, and spirits of the moon, now is the time, come forth and bless me, make me the new owner, he who has surrendered ownership Is gone. By your power, allow me to take over; with this contract, I declare myself the new Guardian of the bordello!” The fires around them were turning into a tornado. He laughed while he reached over to watch her. A chuckle while he knew he had no use for her now. As he raised his staff and smacked her with it tossing her into the flames, he called out, “I promised to cure you, and I will purify your soul with fire!” he called forth as he watched her go through the flames screaming as the fires consumed her. He smirked as the fires dimmed away, and she sat there, weakened, looking like she was melting away. “Blueblood…. Why?” she muttered, watching the hurt in her eyes, the man she had once loved, who promised to save her from this fate. She wanted to cry and tried to kill him. But most of all wanted to die. She gave everything up, including her home, which had stabbed her in the back. “I promised to save you, which is the only way; once one becomes a wendigo, there is no return. I’m sorry, my dear, I wanted to save you but… That's the only way, and a deal is a deal.” He leaned down, kissing her, feeling the water melt from her as the ice beast would slowly melt away. Blueblood chuckled as he began unrolling the contract. His eyes widened as he saw it. BLUEBLOOD CAN SUCK A DICK! Sincerely Gabby and Dusk Shine. “What… this can not be!” Blueblood called out; the contract suddenly transformed into a five-hundred-pound weight. Blueblood suddenly found the weight overwhelming, dropping it right on his foot. He bounced up as he grabbed his legs. “Fuck! I swear, Dusk, if you're not dead, you will be.” The rage as he screamed, turning to Rarity, grabbing her top as he looked to the melting Wendigo. He turned around, realizing that Dusk’s body had vanished and the same for Blazing Flames, no longer pinned to the tree. “What happened to them? Did you tell them about our plan!?” He looked pissed as he shook her. Rarity looked at him, coughing hard as she was trying to heal herself, but muttered, “Go fuck yourself, Babe.” She found herself falling as she took in deep breaths. She was trying not to extend too much energy. Blueblood growled his hand, pulling back, ready to strike her, when she heard something howling off in the distance as he thought for a second. “Weres… No, impossible there wasn’t any in the bordello, and non reside in Texas, last I checked.” He researched the location and knew that non of them were folks were here, some in California, some in the rocky mountains but in Texas, no, they were driven to extinction here. Though that's when he saw it, coming into sight, two large were’s came right at him, one a bear and another one a cougar. They looked pissed off as they bounced toward him. Their claws grow sharp. Blueblood dodged as he growled, knowing he fucked up as he summoned his staff. He swirled around, calling various lightning blots down, hoping he would be quick enough to strike them. “Shit should have brought silver, and I guess I’ll summon some; damn were’s.” He grumbled as he started reciting a summoning spell, focusing on something sharp with some added oomph. The weres managed to dodge the lightning, and he started throwing powerful gusts of wind as he felt his spell bringing him a silver knife. It was a foot long, but it would do. “Cela Fera.” He muttered as he held the dagger in one hand while the staff in his hand looked around, hoping there wouldn’t be any other surprises, awhile he heard one of the weres screaming out. “This one for Dusk!” The cougar caught up as she slashed at his arm, a deep cut but nothing more than a healing spell would have to do as he started swinging the dagger; he just needed to get an excellent strike to knock out their transformation. “This one's cause your French!” With an ample bosom even in her transformed state, the bear woman had gotten on top of him, ready to maul him as he called out. “ Involquez les bêtes loups!” There without warning, wolves pulled themselves from the depths of the earth, growling as they pounced onto the werebear, he groaned feeling blood pouring from his gut, “I’ve got to get out of here. Otherwise, I won’t have time to heal.” He was ready to take a chance to regroup and take the house. When he heard a roar, his eyes widened as he growled. “Momma dragon is here.” He began to run. The dagger in his hand as he imagined if he had to deal with such a beast, he would be in trouble. Putting his staff between his legs, he kicked into the air, beginning to fly off. He growled, feeling the magic slipping away. He hadn’t expected the stupid Americans to put in such a fight against him. Otherwise, he would have brought something else. He was overconfident, as he figured that Dusk would’ve come alone, but instead, he brought the black man; he had Rarity to help. Yet now that he had taken care of her, he was alone. He was such a pain in the rear as he pushed on. Blueblood might have to draw from the stone from how he was bleeding. If he had a chance, he’d speak to the coven, get some resources, and return with more power. Then, without warning, he saw it coming and a shot of webs shooting at him. He barely missed watching the webs falling. “What in the word, No time I’ve got to get out of here!” he tried pushing his staff to the limit when he heard a voice, “Hmm, so this is the wicked wizard of Oz stealing a ruby baby instead of his city of Emeralds, well not for long; remember to have that umbrella, 'cause the jabberwocky is coming.” He looked, seeing a feline sitting on the back of his staff. She gave him a smirk when he realized she was the Cheshire cat. “Rainbow Dash get off my staff now!” he called out, but Rainbow Dash smirked, licking his lips. “You know me, darling, Kitties like myself don’t like to be told what to do. But I have taken a liking to this stick of yours. I may not be a dog, but I’ll take it.” Without warning, she vanished, and so did his staff. “Merde! Blueblood called out as he found him beginning to fall. He moved his hands, pulling out a levitation spell as he huffed, feeling the magic leaving his body. He landed down. On the ground watching as he was surrounded, he took a moment to focus. Drawing off the magic from the land itself. Not the safest thing, nature magic is one of the wilder types around, and without his staff, a lot could go wrong. The ground seemed to come to life as he focused everything on this and felt his reserves returning to him. But vines were growing from his head, as he was speaking in an ancient language, one of magic, as he watched the various monsters walking around them, the eyes they had on him was one to kill; he recognized some of them from the bordello from when he was its master. “Step back, you know me; I was the master of the house; you know the rules. You can not harm me.” He gave some of them a smile, hoping to charm them, his hands shimmering as he was ready to throw a spell to try and turn them against each other. Then without warning, One fell in front of him. The Dragoness, He knew so well, the one whose baby he stole from Ember, fire in her mouth as she growled. She wasn’t alone; landing next to her was a kitsune fox and a minotaur woman, each looking at him angrily, The minotaur woman cracking her knuckles. It was the Dragoness who spoke up. “I don’t give a damn who you are, you are not our master, and you never will be.” Blueblood was about to throw a spell when he felt a pair of hands grabbing him. He turned and saw a woman, one with Wings who looked like a warrior, he stopped for a second, thinking it might have been an angel, but he knew that she was a Valkyrie; she prevented him from forming his shield. She began breathing fire onto Blueblood. The fire consumes him, yet she was the only one not screaming. Blueblood is screaming. The screaming that was unimaginable, the kind of pain he was going through. His flesh is burning away at this. Gilda the Valkyrie let go of him, completely brushing off the fire as he landed on the ground. The Kitsune started to add to the fire, which was unbearable, but when the fire was let out. The minotaur had come over, stepping on his head with her hooves repeating the process. The rest of the monster girls cheered, imagining that Blueblood was dead, while they looked over towards Ember, who looked around wondering where her baby was. “Dusk! Spine! Where are you!” She called out, the anger on her face turning to worry while Applejack moved to grab her shoulder, “It’s fine. They should be somewhere around here.” There was a moment of silence when Dusk called out, “We’re over here!” There The girls saw Dusk and Blazing Flame holding each other up worst for wear as they carried a baby basket with a screaming child. They would calm her down in a minute as The two men stumbled over, “Did we get him?” Dusk asked the hammer by his side for a second before dropping it. Gabby coming out of nowhere, picked it up, holding it over her shoulder. A funny sight, Dusk wished he could have taken a picture, but he was so worn out he didn’t bother suggesting it. Ember smiled and nodded, “It looks like it. He’s finally dead.” There was a smile on her face while Dusk nodded, “I think we should get home, maybe a couple of beers for everyone, and we just rest….” The two were close to walking when they saw Rarity lying there. Dusk walked over. She was still there, barely breathing but looking at him. “Ember, come over; we need to help her.” “Why? She betrayed us?” The Dragon asked Ember, giving him a nasty look towards the Wendigo. “She didn’t, not really; if anything, we betrayed her… She was under his spell in some ways.” Dusk muttered while looking at the Wendigo looking at him. He saw parts of her melting off as she shook her head, “No… Just let me die.” Rarity spoke her shallow breath while Dusk looked at her more confused. “Why? Rarity, we can help you. I'm sure we can get you somewhere safe, somewhere you can heal, right Celestia?” He looked over to the werecougar, who nodded, “I mean, with enough cold, you’ll regenerate; just take you up to Alaska. It wouldn’t be too hard; keep you in the freezer at the club till then.” She wasn’t going to fight Dusk. Heck, Protocol would have demanded they banished Rarity for this stunt, but she couldn’t help but think some rules could be bent once in a while. “I don’t deserve it. I hurt you, and I’m selfish… Blueblood might have used some magic on me, but I felt this way. I’m angry, and I’m bitter… I just… I want to be free.” She spoke calmly, taking shallow breaths as she tried to hold on for as long as possible. She might have wanted to die, but a part of her wanted to take her time. “I want to see my family, be with them, see my sister.” Her eyes fogged up, nostalgia taking control, remembering the family she once had. “But Rarity, we’re your family also. I mean, we’re here for you.” He reached over, feeling her cheek, and found it warm, unlike the first time the two ever touched where it was ice cold. “Please, I’m afraid I’ll betray you guys… Ember, finish the job I beg of you. Let me… Let me free.” There were tears in her eyes as she lay there. Ember looked at Dusk for a moment, sympathy in her eyes. “Dusk, I think we should accept her wish. Let her suffering end.” Dusk watched for a minute and nodded, “Alright… Goodbye, Rarity.” He spoke, looking to the Wendigo, who nodded and soon gave her a light smile. “Goodbye, Dusk Shine, It was an honor working under you.” With it, Dusk turned around as he felt Ember's fire, the pure heat of it. As he looked to the others, trying his hardest not to cry. “Let’s just go home, guys… I think we deserve a rest.” The rest of the girls were about to leave, Dusk holding the baby basket, when Blazing Flame called out, “Dusk, get out of the way!” Dusk barely had time to react as he saw a large Ice-sickle coming at him. He could move in time, as he realized it was going to kill him. Seeing Blueblood stand there, a burnt corpse at this point huffing away, As he thought he was turning to dust, a smile on his face as if he was saying, “If I’m going to die, I’ll take you with me.” Blazing Flame somehow, with pure luck, ran between Dusk and the ice-sickle, as it hit him right in the stomach; a shocked look on his face as he collapsed down on the ground, Hardly breathing as he lay there. Dusk ran over, putting Spine next to them as he grabbed his shoulder, “Blazing Flame, why did you do that? What were you thinking?” The shock looked on his face as he saw the ice going all the way through him. “Part of the deal, Odin promised, that he’d give me enhanced strength and durability, but in exchange, I had to go to Valhalla instead of heaven.” He choked up blood. Coughing hard, he looked to Gilda, “He told me you were to take me there… Will it be nice… Will it be good there?” He asked, slowly feeling his body going cold. “It’ll be grand, a home for the warriors who died fighting in battle. Who will lead in the fight at the very end? Fighting for humanity.” Blazing Flame nodded while looking at Dusk, “Once a soldier, always a soldier…Tell Stellar Flare I don’t regret this; maybe we’ll see each other again; I promise her that; tell her to live her life even if I’m not around.” He coughed more while his head rested down, and he passed from this world. Gilda looked over, giving a light nod, as she grabbed Blazing Flame's body. Her wings expanded and soon would carry him off into the sky to the land of Valhalla. Author's Note Well this is it the battle for the bordello and soon the epilogue hope you guy's took the time to read this and had a good time, EpilogueA week had passed since Dusk and Blazing Flame had taken on Blueblood. Everything seemed to go back to normal for the most part, yet there was a mourning Morning for Rarity and Blazing Flame. It had been rough, to say the least, as they kept the Bordello closed during that time. It shot down their profit, but Dusk couldn’t bring himself to make any of the girls work. Dusk remembered the night they came back and told Stellar Flare and Sunburst. The way they cried, Stellar Flare screaming, as he told her his sacrifice, as she screamed at him, “Get out of there! Get the Hell out of my house, you monster!” She screamed and cried out the pain in her eyes as Dusk felt guilty. Such a thing. He wished there was a way he could have helped her. Did something, heck he remembered asking Gilda if there was a way to get Blazing Flame out of Valhalla, but she didn’t “There isn’t a way; once one enters Valhalla, you can’t leave till Ragnarök.” So there was nothing Dusk could do. He let out a long sigh while looking out the window for the longest time when he heard Celestia come over, “Dusk, we’re almost ready. Do you want to come along?” Dusk found himself turning over seeing Celestia there; she was giving him a light smile while Dusk nodded, “Give me a minute. I’ve got something to do.” He muttered while he walked through the Bordello. He took a long moment while he checked the place out. Applejack and Ember were sitting on the couch. Applejack pumped some milk out into a bottle giving it over to Ember, who was using it to feel Spine, who was gobbling it up like it was going out of style. The two laughed while Sunset Shimmer was cleaning up her outfit, looking as lush as ever as she winked at him. Dusk moved past as he continued on. As he walked outside, Heading off to Blazing Flame's house. Passing over as he heard the kids playing and screaming, none of them knowing what had happened around the place. Celestia had made sure of it as he walked over to Sunburst’s house. Dusk knocked on the door, standing there waiting for the longest time as he kept his patient. Eventually, the door opened; Sunburst stood there, the sadness on his face as he spoke carefully, “Hey, Dusk… Mom doesn’t want to talk to you, and you know that, right?” He said, sadness in his voice as Dusk could hear the crying in the background. “I know, but I wanted to bring you guy’s something. It’s not much, and won’t make up what happened but here.” He reached over, handing over a check. It was written out to Sunburst. It was written out for two million dollars. Dusk imagined that it wouldn’t make up for their loss, but it could get them by till they could get back on their feet. “TBlazing Flames, I mean, it might be able to help… I got into college and got the letter, and It’s going to be off to study physical therapy and health. So this could help out on the tuition.” Sunburst said while holding the check and looking at it, but a part of him was tempted to rip it up; he didn’t want the money. Wanting so much had gotten him into the mess they were in and losing their father. He just wanted to live a simple life. Help his mom out. After all, he owed her that, and he owed his father that. If anything else. “Yeah, I get it; I wish you and your mom luck. Just try and hang in there.” Dusk said as he watched Sunburst nod; closing the door behind him; Dusk found himself letting out a long sigh and walking back to the house. Looking towards That bordello, he couldn’t help but think of the first day he arrived at the place. He thought about how he met the girls. The way they acted, how he managed to get used to the place. “Maybe life will be more simple, and It’s all I can really hope.” He wanted to raise his daughter, get through life, and love his girls and his family. In some ways, Dusk had always wanted a family; at one point, he imagined it being with someone else. But now with Ember, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer, heck, even Gabby… He couldn’t imagine it with anyone else. They were his life, his everything, and his soul. Dusk headed in, seeing Celestia and Luna there, a smile on their face as the two sisters had their arms around each other shoulders. “Come on, Dusk; we’re about to head off.” “Oh yeah, and where are we going this time? A place where all the girls will be ready to see.” Celestia had called Trixie over, and she came by as soon as she could. He imagined she was off in the other room, setting up the sigils and ready for the spell. “Yeap, do you wanna know where we’re going?” Luna asked, clearly giving him a smile; it seemed that things were going back to normal, the sadness leaving, “You know what? I think it’s best. I don’t know; after all, it’s the beginning of a new life; you might as well see where it takes us next.” Dusk said as he heard Spine crying. He didn’t bother going back. Trixie had some of his blood, so he wasn’t going to need to be present for the spell this time. He would walk over, holding his daughter, and smile, hearing her giggle. Gabby jumped on his shoulder, giving a laugh while looking at the baby, calling herself Aunty Gabber. Dusk looked forward to wherever they went and was ready for the next chapter in his life. After all, you only lived once. For his daughter, he’d make it the best one he could do. The future seemed bright even for this last second. The End Author's Note Well here's the last chapter was an honor writing this with you guy's and hoped you had fun reading, I think I'll take a break from the bordello series for a while and focus on the other stories, and please have a great day and great time if you want to find out more of my stuff check out my patreon, and scribble hub account. https://www.scribblehub.com/ https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Return to the BordelloDusk Shuffled into the living room. He was freezing after being outside in the snow. When he walked inside the foyer, it wasn’t hard to embrace the warmth of the Bordello. It was like returning to an old lover, A lover who wrapped her arms around him, holding him through the night in front of the fire. It was such a nice feeling. “It’s good to be home….” Dusk said a calmness to him as he felt his eyes getting heavy. He felt like he could collapse to the ground at anything second. “Dusk, what are you doing here?” He heard Celestia calling out to him as he turned around, seeing the shocked expression on her face. His vision slowly went dark. “Could you give me a minute…” Dusk muttered as he suddenly fell over, barely able to finish his sentence. Everything suddenly went dark as He fell, hitting the ground. “Dusk!” Celestia called out as she tried running over to catch him but couldn’t make it. Celestia looked back at the young man, her mouth agape as she reached over, touching his back as she realized something. There were scars on his back but one near the center. It looked like a hand. The way it felt him. It seemed unsettling as she wondered what had left it there. *** Dusk laid in bed, his head tossing and turning as he lay there, his body grunting as he was hit with images. Images he couldn’t recognize. Like pictures in photo albums bring back terrible memories—things he didn’t want to remember the way they sunk into his face. Dusk saw a dark shadow figure that suddenly grabbed him from the neck. Dusk’s throat tightened up like something was choking him. The air was sucked away as he suddenly found himself shooting out of bed. He was swinging fists as if his life depended on it. At the same time, he screamed out with a tired husk. He suddenly found a pair of hands grabbing his chest and pushing him down. Dusk wanted to fight it off, yet he felt so weak. He waved his arms when he heard a voice. “Dusk! Calm down! We’re here; we’re here for you!” A southern voice said as Dusk’s eyes shot open as he suddenly saw the cowgirl, her cowboy hat tipped over as she looked at him with those big eyes that looked concerned. “Applejack? Is that you?” Dusk said as he suddenly found himself hugged by the giant cowgirl, who nodded. “It’s me, Dusk! Where have you been!” She cried out, holding him. Dusk held onto her for a long moment embracing and taking in her scent. Dusk had to admit he missed the cow as he held onto her as a child would to a mother. He forgot that soft apple scent. “Well, it’s all good; I’m glad your back.” A grumpy woman said as Look looked back, seeing Ember right there looking angry as she had her arms crossed. Yet, he could see a smile on her face for a split second. “It’s good to see you also, Ember.” He smiled and even saw Sunset Shimmer looking back at him in the corner. The hurt seems on the Kitsune’s face. Without warning, Sunset Shimmer jumped at him. Her tail whipped in the air as she tackled Dusk. They held onto him for the longest time, “Ouch, Sunset Shimmer, careful there; you guys hug me too tight.” “Why did you leave us!” Sunset Shimmer said tears were rolling down her cheeks while Dusk looked away, almost ashamed. “I didn’t mean to just, I had to close the gate, and there was only one way to close the door. So I had to take it.” In truth, he wished he could remember what happened. His heart sank more, and he felt terrible as he looked over at the sad Kitsune. Dusk cusped her cheek, rubbing it gently while giving a gentle smile. “Hey, I’m ok, so that’s good.” “Good no, you left us. Do you know what happened? We all went downhill, and Applejack barely ate. I had to work myself so that I couldn’t think about you; Ember… Well, she’s Ember. I don’t know what a dragon is thinking. But we were miserable, Dusk-Kun.” She said, clearly more angry as she grabbed onto him. Dusk wondered if Sunset Shimmer would ever let him go. A part of him hoped so. “Hey, at least I’m back, and I promise I won’t leave any of you guys to go. Even if I do, well, I’ll bring you along. Even if I’m going to hell.” “Promise,” Sunset Shimmer said while Applejack nodded as she kissed his head. “I promise… Come on, Ember, get in here; I missed you, ya’h grumpy dragon.” Dusk smiled more though Ember huffed. “Thanks but no thanks, I got something else to attend.” She said before heading out the door. Celestia was right there, and Bellatrix looked at the three who remained. “Well, I’m glad to see you are happy together, but Trixie and I want to speak with him.” “But we just got him back. We want to spend some time with him.” Applejack pouted, annoyed by what was happening. “Hey, it’s ok, I’ll be ok, and when we’re done, I’ll see you guy’s soon,” Dusk smiled widely as Applejack looked over him, more hesitant than usual but nodded. “Fine,” Applejack said while heading out of the room. As she walked out, Dusk watched as the other girls followed behind her. As Dusk lay there in bed. A long groan as he looked back at Celestia and Bellatrix standing around. “So what do you guys need? Um, how’s Luna?” Dusk asked, “She’s fine. Though sadly, she had to go back to California. But we’ve exchanged numbers so I can call her and set up times to hang out.” Celestia said while adjusting her glasses. A small smile rested on her face. It looked nice on her; Dusk had to admit. “Well, hopefully, she comes back; I didn’t get to know her.” He smiled lightly as he leaned back, getting comfortable. The blanket was warm against his chest, feeling relaxed. “What were you wanting to talk to me about?” “That’s the thing, Dusk; we need to know something?” “What about?” Dusk said, looking back at the werecougar and Vampire. They watched him almost as if he had just grown a second head. “What happened? Is there anything that you do remember about hell?” Bellatrix cut to the chase. It looked at him; she admired the bed for a second as old memories returned from the past as she patted the fine wood. “As I said, I don’t remember much. Maybe my mind is suppressing it. I remember that when I closed the door, everything went dark. Then pow. I’m standing in front of the Bordello naked as a baby. And it’s snowing. How long was I gone?” The two looked back at each other for the longest time. “You were gone for three months. When you passed out, you were asleep for nearly three days.” Celestia reached over, touching the bed. “Honestly, we’re surprised your even alive. Yet how?” ‘I wish I knew, though it’s just… I wish I could remember.” Dusk ran his fingers through his hair. Trixie smiled, her head tilting forward. “You are an interesting Human. I hope I’ll be able to find out what happened. But for now, we have other things to discuss.” “Like where Mjölnir is?” It was then Gulda appeared, standing right outside the door. Annoyed as she looked back at Dusk. She was wearing a jumpsuit, her Cleavage showing off with her zipper down slightly. Gilda’s arms crossed. “I honestly don’t know. It might have gotten lost. While I was in Hell.” “You lost Thor’s hammer….” Gilda said; she turned around as she rested her head against the wall; Dusk was tempted to get out of bed, Yet he imagined if he did, she might just put him right back into the hospital, and that was something he wasn’t going to risk it. “I swear, this is just my luck. I accidentally kill Thor; I get his Hammer now that’s missing. I swear I have got the worst luck ever.” Gilda groaned, rubbing her temples. “What am I going to do? What are the gods going to say if they find out?” “We’ll get there when we get there. I mean, it’s not like they notice it was gone before.” Dusk said, though, met with a dirty look. “When you’re all better, you’ll feel the burn.” Gilda whipped around, walking out. Dusk found himself feeling bad. Wishing he knew what happened to the hammer. Bellatrix and Celestia remained. While looking back. The three of them were alone once more. Dusk groaned as he tried getting back up before Celestia pushed him down. “Listen, we have one thing we have got to discuss since you came back. Well. We never knew you were coming back?” Celestia rubbed the back of her head, clearly nervous, while Dusk looked back at her. “What did you do?” “We ended up declaring you dead. But to be fair, we thought you did die in there. It was Hell, after all.” Dusk’s eyes twitched at that response, clearly annoyed as He rested his face in his hands. “Great, just great. So I’m considered dead. What will I have to stay in the house for the rest of my undeath?” “No, it’s not going to be that way; we know people can’t just remain in a single location forever. You’re not a prisoner; it’s just, we’re going to need to do something when we have a chance.” Celestia looked back at Bellatrix for a second. “So Bellatrix here is going to help fix this situation. We’ll be moving house to a new location.” “We can just do that?” “Yes, though it takes a bit of power, and since the house has been in a weakened state, we weren’t sure if it would work but now that you’re here, and With Bellatrix’s help, we should be able to move it to a few locations,” Celestia said as she patted his shoulders. “I guess it’s fine, though; it kind of sucks… I mean, what’s left if everyone thinks I’m dead… Yet maybe it’s for the best.” He sighed while trying to think about what he would do looking back. He had loved the town even if the city at this point hated him. Sees him as nothing more than a monster. “Maybe your right. Maybe I could do a couple of things before we finish?” “Sure thing, we’ll start it when you’re in full health,” Celestia said as she rubbed his shoulders. “Thanks. I appreciate it.” Dusk said. He wasn’t smiling. He just sat there, “We’re here for you whenever you need us to be here,” Celestia said. Bellatrix nodded as she looked back at him. “I’ll let you know.” Soon, the two left him, and Dusk felt almost alone for once. *** Three days had passed since Dusk had woken up, and finally, after eating and drinking some. The long day of rest and playing strip poker with Sunset Shimmer and Applejack at random times. Had taken its turn. Dusk finally pulled himself out of bed and let out a long groan. His legs felt stiff, yet with each step, he felt better. “Finally, I feel like a million bucks,” Dusk said before realizing what would happen soon and sighing in annoyance. During that time, he had asked Sunset Shimmer to go over and make a unique charm for him as he looked over towards the bedside seeing the small gold ring with a ruby in the center. “I guess I can give this place one last goodbye and see Uncle Light Night one last time.” He sighed, knowing it would be the last time he would see him again, and figured it would be short. Dusk put on the ring, feeling a tingle run down his body as he looked into the mirror. His appearance changed a bit more to a heavy face, his hair turning bright red and covered in freckles; he imagined people would call him Red or hell, Even call him Irish. “I better go and make my piece.” Dusk sighed as he stepped out and headed off towards town. *** Going through town, Nothing changed. Though the Snow wasn’t much comfortable, It was cold, and walking to town had been a bitch. The girls had decided to return his Charger to his uncle sometime after he had gone to Hell. So he didn’t have much to drive. It might have been a good thing because it would look odd if someone were driving his car. He was especially seeing his uncle. He saw the small town; some of the shops he knew were closed down. Kids ran around playing and having fun. Yet a part of him was curious as he continued. Light Nights Garage was opened, Though Business was slow as Dusk walked inside. No one paid attention. He saw the Charger out there. The way it rested caused his heart to ache as he wanted to take the poor girl But he didn’t have the keys now as he saw Light Night sitting in his chair. His eyes looked red like he’d been drinking as he looked over at Dusk, “What do you want, Red?” “Oh, I just saw the Charger out there and wondered who it belonged to?” “Well, it’s mine, and it’s not for sale,” Light Night grunted while watching the red-headed man. “No, not that, just admiring it, that’s all.” Dusk smiled lightly, though somewhat glad he wouldn’t sell the car. “Yeah, it was my nephew, and he’s gone. I don’t want to talk about it.” Light Night was more to the point, not wanting to talk about the situation. “Well, it’s a very nice car. Did you rebuild it?” Dusk wondered, just trying to strike up a conversation. “The kid and I worked on it. Fuck I’m going to miss him.” Night muttered as he grabbed another drink. He downed that bottle more than anything. “I bet he was a fine guy.” “He was a pain in the ass, but he was my pain in the ass, and I will miss him. His life was getting better after a shit storm… Now I’ll never see him again.” There was a second when he turned around. Like he was doing everything, he could not cry in front of another man. “I think I should get going; sorry I brought up some painful memories.” “Yeah might be a good idea… I think I’ll close up and head home to my wife.” He muttered while turning around, his head down as Dusk walked out. His heartbreaking as he decided it was for the best he left. He wishes there was more he could do. “Please have a good day, and sorry for your loss.” “Appreciate it,” Light Night said while heading into the back. Dusk went out the front, and for a moment, he wanted to look back and tell his Uncle who he was, but… He realized it was too late. He walked out of the Garage. As he looked back at the Charger, a part of Dusk wanted to cry as he touched the hood. He remembered all the good times he had. The way she drove and how fast she was. In many ways, she was his first love. A car that wouldn’t let you down. Now they would be separating at this point, as he said. “Take good care of him, girl. Please, this is all I ask for, don’t let him down.” It was his last request as he almost imagined the engine purring in confirmation. Dusk sighed as he walked away. His hands in his pocket as he looked over around, Dusk headed down the road, “Goodbye, you might not have liked me, but I’m gonna miss you; in a way, you’ll always be my home.” He walked away, Never looking back. *** The following day Dusk stood in the Foyer of the Bordello, the signs of chalk running around forming strange and mysterious symbols. Things he couldn’t recognize. The way they created around It was pretty fascinating. “So you guy’s said this will transport the house?” “It should; Trixie has done it a few dozen times,” Celestia said while finishing the circle. “Yes, This isn’t the first time; one time, we had to move to Germany and quickly get out after the events of world war two; we weren’t having any of it.” “Well, that’s something I didn’t need to know, but alright,” Dusk said as he looked around. So where are we going?” “That’s the thing we’ll be checking out a few locations, the house will appear, and you can decide which one you think we’ll do well.” “I guess we can give that a try.” Dusk wondered some while Bellatrix nodded, “We better get this going. The faster this is finished, the quicker I can go home.” The Vampire queen said, looking more tired. “Oh, you’ll be leaving soon?” Dusk said, more curious. “Yes, after we finish the final part of the deal, I shall be going back to my Manor; my girls shall be waiting for me so that I can train them in the ways of the Vampire.” “Well, hate to see you go, but yeah, We should make this quick,” Dusk said. The room glowed lightly as Bellatrix began reciting the spell. The blue light grew rider as it continued to build, and without warning, there was a flash of light. When the light dimmed, Dusk rubbed his eyes as he groaned; Celestia stumbled for a second; “Just great, well go out there, check it out and tell us if you like it.” “You’re just using me as a meat shield?” Dusk said while the girl shook her head. He looked at them suspiciously though he shrugged it off, opening the door. He looked outside, seeing what looked like a nice neighborhood. The Sun was out even if it didn’t melt the snow. There weren’t many houses, except one across the road. He looked over and saw it was quite the manor. “Hmm, this place isn’t that bad.” Then without warning, he heard a loud, powerful scream like someone was being murdered as he watched trees flying into the air while another voice somehow called out, “Not Again! Someone grab Twilight! Tempest Shadows on the loose again!” “Nope.” Dusk quickly closed the door and looked over at the girls. “I think we should go somewhere else.” Dusk looked outside, wondering what the heck was going on out there. Though shook his head, imagining it wouldn’t be a good idea. “What was wrong with that place?” Celestia asked though Dusk said, “No idea, but I feel we’d deal with trees thrown at the house, so we might want to move.” It was then the ground shook, and Celestia nodded, “Alright, let’s try somewhere else.” Dusk got back in the center as the Bellatrix started speaking the strange language. The light flashed brightly as Dusk looked back outside. The house looked like it was in the middle of nowhere on a tundra as He closed it. “Nope, too frozen; I don’t think we would survive.” “Well, lets try this one.” There was another flash as Dusk looked outside. The first thing he saw was an overly heavy man, with a red and yellow shirt and Skirt running around the street screaming, “The Dimensional Merge is happening! Everyone prepare yourself Sonichu is coming your goddess demands!!” Luke Stuck his head in and shook his head, “The place might have been nice but there is a crazy motherfucker running around, Not risking the girls with him.” “Ok, well, suggest somewhere.” “Well, Most likely not Florida. That place would try and run us out of town. Texas might shoot one of you girls… So, most likely somewhere in America.” “Alright, nowhere cold, set in America. Think we could settle for that Bellatrix.” “I would have suggested Appleloosa close to the board of Mexico; I could imagine some fine young boys needing help. Besides, everything is bigger in Texas.” Bellatrix said. The way she smiled added to it. “Well, wherever we go, let’s just hope it’s warm.” It was then that Bellatrix began turning on the charm swaying her hips, her breasts jiggling as she started firing off the magic, and without warning, the light hit, a powerful blazing blue light hit. Dusk looked outside; the sun shined brightly as they stood in a vacant lot. The ground looked dry like that of a desert. It would be time before the grass entirely grew back. He turned to look over and saw a few trees the way they were twisted and without their leaves reminded Dusk of hands pulling themselves out of the ground and giving the Bordello a more haunting look. “So, where are we guys?” Dusk said, feeling the hot sun hit him from the window as he looked back at Celestia. Celestia reached down to check her phone and got comfortable for a second; she updated it a little by simply reading over. “It looks like we’re in Appleloosa.” Dusk stood there for a second as he rolled his shoulders, “I mean, not like anyone’s going to know who I am here in Texas. Hopefully, we don’t get shot” He looked around for a second, wondering what life would be like here, as he couldn’t help but think about what could happen here in good ol Texas. Though he chuckled, imagining one of the girls dressed as the Dallas Cheerleaders. He thought of the warm weather, “You know what? Yeah, how about it we’ll stay here. If it goes wrong, we can always move. Guy’s, we’re staying in New Orleans.” Dusk smiled. “Fine, though, we’ll have to change your last name; you Can’t risk someone fully finding out who you are when we get established. If you want to think of something while we begin setting up, having the Bar and other parts of the house connected and transferred here.” Celestia ran her hand through her hair, clearly annoyed, “This will take a lot of work, just trying to get the right paperwork for this state. But we’ll make do. We’ll make do.” “I think I’ve got a name, at least for now,” Dusk said while looking outside the window into the desert land, The Lone State. He imagined this as the beginning of his life, a new name, a new life. He took a deep breath, taking in the scent. “I think I’ll take the last name… Light.” Dusk looked back to the window for a second and decided, Yeah, Dusk Light, now that was a name for a new man. Author's Note Alright guy's here's the third book for Bordello of Desire, now the second book isn't ready for Amazon yet I'm giving it a good read over and editing before I prepare to release that and get a cover for it, but in the mean time you know the drill tell me what you think what you like on this, And Support me on Amazon and Patreon Link below. Heck tell me a couple of see if you can find the references. and I can give some trivia facts for this chapter. Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Asmodeus: Castle for Horny DemonsDusk stumbled upstairs, his legs hurting, as he felt all the energy in his body leave him. Gabby is holding him up. A small short stack if he could say anything as she pushed him up, all be it holding him by the rear; she continued. “What the heck was that? I mean… Magic, it felt so.” “Weird, yeah, I know. Magic is not much of a specialty; few creatures can use it, mainly fairies, and humans can use it though normally, a human has to sell their soul or do something with it. The only people I think I know in my long life that could do it without it was Merlin and Morgana, but they were half demons.” Gabby said while she helped him up to his room. “I mean, it would be cool, but… The guy seems like a complete dick.” Dusk hated to admit it as he pushed forward, finding his head pounding more. Not sure if it was from being affected by such magic or if his head was hurting. “That he was Bada, though hey, the way you punched him, now that was hot, maybe we can get some slick on.” She cooed more, though Dusk shook his head, “Not tonight. besides, we need to establish when your night in the week is; tonight is my night off.” He groaned as he got into his room. “Dusk, where have you been!” Ember is standing there wearing a lovely golden nighty, the ruby Egg in her hand as she looks at him. Dusk found it more surprising with her hair up as she blew fire down on the egg. “Sorry, it’s just.” “He got attacked by a Wizard,” Gabby said while she pushed him into the room. Dusk stumbled in there as he gave a hard grunt. “I hate Wizards; they think they’re cool and strong just because they whip their hands around like a goober.” Ember said as she rolled her eyes, “If I find this guy, I’ll kick his ass.” She muttered while blowing more fire on the egg. “Well, he claimed he used to be the owner of the Bordello; the guy's name is blueblood.” dusk said, his head pounding, barely noticing how strange Ember seemed to act. Though when Ember heard the name Magnus, she nearly dropped the egg, the way it slipped out of her hand, while she looked at Dusk with that blank expression, only to realize what was happening and catch it with a scary face. “Did you say, Blueblood?” Her lips quivered almost in fear. “Yeah, do you know him,” Dusk asked, reminding himself that while Ember looked in her late twenties, she was over five hundred years or so? For a hot second, Dusk thought he could see fear in her eyes as she looked at him. She turned around, placing the egg on the bed. Dusk watched the bed smoke for a second as she sat down. “He’s back, no—Why the hell is he back? It’s been nearly three hundred years. He should have been dead.” She rolled her hands through her hair as she sat by the egg. Dusk looked at Gabby for a minute as he walked toward the Dragon. “You want to talk about it.” “Give me a minute, cause if that bastard back… Fuck.” She rolled her hand as Dusk looked back, touching the warm egg, Rubbing it gently while he turned to rub Ember's back. Ember seemed to let out a long sigh as she looked at him, “Fine, I’ll tell you, but just be careful.” “Alright, tell me everything I need to know,” Dusk said, knowing he couldn’t walk away from this. The guy wanted their home, and he wouldn’t let this bastard take it. “ Blueblood, he—” But before Ember could finish the sentence, Dusk suddenly screamed in pain; it felt like fire was shooting from his skull as he grabbed ahold of it. Like everything was electrocuting him as he let out a terrifying scream. “Dusk!” Ember screamed. She turned towards Gabby as she called out, “Get Celestia! Get someone!” Ember called while Dusk lay on the bed finding memories shooting into his head, memories of his time in hell once again. Chapter 8: Asmodeus: Home For Horny Demons Dusk was walking behind Gabby, watching the short stack walking deeper into hell as she moved on, “So, where are we heading to?” Dusk asked while feeling the heat starting to get to him. It felt like it was over a hundred degrees, though some of him suspected this was thanks to Ember’s and Sunset's magic working on him. If not, he might have been burnt to a crisp in this place in mere seconds. “Heading to his place You Bada,” Gabby said while she walked towards one of the stone walls, her fingers grazing it while Dusk looked around, “And who is he, Um Gabby, right?” He said, more confused, while he looked around. “It’s so strange, and I never expected Hell to be like… this.” “What were you expecting, Bada?” Gabby asked as she moved her hand around the walls like she was looking for anything while Dusk watched her raise an eyebrow. “Well, it’s Hell; I expected racks of torture, more screaming, people being punished by demons. But beside you and Abaddon. There’s been no one.” “You’ll find souls, though they try to hide. Like sometimes, we play games with them, see how long they can hide, and if we catch them, we drag them to the rack. It keeps the torture interesting. Once had a man hide for twenty years, when we caught them, slick got a pineapple shoved up his ass.” She spoke while cursing while she hit the wall. Turning back, looking towards Dusk, “Bada, mind lifting me, I’m too short.” She spoke annoyed, “Sure, no problem.” Dusk moved in to pick her up. He couldn’t help finding it amusing as he held her hips. They felt so plump as she moved around, “So, who was the guy? I mean, the one who got the pineapple shoved up his ass?” “Not sure had a funny mustache. I think his name was Holster or something.” Dusk twitched his head in response. “So, Adam Sandler was right. Hmm, awesome.” “Who’s Adam Sandler?” Gabby asked while she looked back at him. Her hands touched the walls still as she sunk them between the cracks. “Oh, he’s an actor who does some funny movies, then some other ones.” Dusk said, drifting off, when Gabby called out in triumph, “Found the sucker!” She began pulling what looked like a lever, and she pulled it down. “You can put me down now, Bada; come on, we’ve got to pass through his domain if we want to get you out of here.” “Again, who are we going to pass?” Dusk asked, more annoyed as he placed her down. Leah smirked as she patted him between his legs, “No worry, he’s a cool dude, and He’ll let us through guy runs the second circle. The names Abaddon; hope you're ready.” The sound of sliding stones rubbing against each other as he watched the walls open away. While looking off, Dusk found it jaw-dropping to see what was off in the distance, The sight of it a Castle standing high. A vortex was swirling around. The smell of musk hitting Dusk like a wrecking ball. He imagined if he was closer when it hit him. Dusk might have fallen on his rear. The sounds of thunders clapping off in the distance, though instead of a loud bang. Dusk found himself thinking he heard a loud moan. “What the heck is this place?” Dusk asked Gabby how she looked off in the distance, her leg rubbing together. “It’s the second circle, the circle of lust. The palace there is the home of the demon lord: Asmodeus.” There was another loud cracking of moaning thunder. At the same time, Dusk looked over at Gabby, who seemed hot and bothered by everything around her. “Are you ok?” Dusk asked while he touched the imp. Gabby only reacted by moaning with grand lust as she took a deep breath, “I’m fine—it’s just that the circle affects d-demons mummy! Like me badly.” She let out a long moan, finding herself playing with her thighs. Dusk raised an eyebrow, “Are you going to need some help getting there? It looks like you can barely even walk there.” “No, I should be fine; I’m a good girl—I mean imp, I should be able to control myself.” -000- Walking towards the stone castle, Gabby was grinding against Dusk’s back. Her soft hips rolled as they found she couldn’t walk too far without moaning and falling to her knees. “Thanks, Daddy, I mean, Bada!” She spoke louder, clearly embarrassed by what she had said, as Dusk rolled his eyes. “No problem, besides just trying to help you out, that’s all.” Yet Dusk hated to admit it, and he didn’t mind having the imp against his back, though he found it strange; most of the women in his life up to this point had been able to pick him up like it was nothing, now he was holding onto her, as she humped him, with desperate moans of lust. “Anything I should know about this Asmodeus?” Dusk wondered while they stumbled over a rocky hill, “Just that they can turn themselves into a man or woman, they’re kind of horny and weird, and if you p-piss them off, they’ll swallow your soul.” “How do you piss him off?” Dusk said while looking up towards the castle, getting closer; he could suddenly hear the screaming off to the side while he noticed a man lying there, being whipped and beaten by a group of sexy demon girls. “Asmodeus is very firm on sexuality; he takes in the rapists, child molesters, and selfish lovers who refuse to please their partners. He’s got a lot of stuff, but if you haven’t been horrible to women and children, especially their women and children, they normally leave you alone.” Dusk nodded, looking at the demon woman still attacking the man. Still, he cringes while watching them rip off his dick. “Who’s that poor son of a bitch?” Feeling a bit bad for the guy having his dick ripped off. Even while watching it begin to grow back. Gabby shook her head, “Not sure, though if you want, you could ask them; they might not attack you since you weren’t in their circle; demons can be odd.” ‘Like you?” Dusk joked while feeling Gabby bit on his ear, more of a nibble, but a fine pinch, as he shook his head in annoyance. The wonder of who could get tortured like this was somewhat overwhelming. So, he decided to detour and go towards the demon girls. They were walking towards them, more careful not to cause trouble. They were focused on the man and barely noticed Dusk as he called out. They each were something; if it wasn’t for their pure red skin and horns protruding from their heads, he might have taken them for supermodels. “Hey there!” The Demon woman stopped for a second, looking towards Dusk; the man below them stopped screaming as he lay there, his chest expanding in silence. “What is it you want!” One growled, clearly mad they stopped them from torturing the poor bastard. “Yes, what do you want? And who are you, Imp.” “Names Gabby; I’m usually a third circle Demon; we wanted to speak to Asmodeus.” She panted hard while she ground Dusk. Her hands played with his chest. “Then head to the Castle Asmodeus resides their Imp; take the soul there.” “Yeah, I just wanted to know who this guy was. No offense, just curious.” One of the other demon girls Looked at Dusk like she was trying to read him for a minute, though she answered, “This soul belonged to a man named Wind Rider, he murdered men and women because he couldn’t get laid, and his actions in life have led to more women being hurt as he’s praised, and he shall be punished for his action.” She suddenly raised the whip, hitting the soul and causing him to scream in agony. “He wanted to be desired by woman, and no, he got it; we so desire a good bit of him. I even got a new plaything.” Another one said while holding the limped ripped-up piece of his dick, “Sadly though, I don’t think it’ll do much pleasuring. I might mount it on the wall next to Epstein.” She cooed with delight. Dusk looked at the young man and watched how ripped apart and shredded he was as he was healing before his eyes. He wanted to feel bad for the guy, but realizing who he was, Dusk found he didn’t care. “Well, thank you for letting me know. I mean, Me and my Imp friend here have to meet Asmodeus. Um, thanks.” Though before they left, one of the demonesses grabbed his arms. “Mind if I ask you a question since we answered one of your men?” He looked back, seeing the Demon girl, who he realized was wearing black lipstick. “I mean, sure, but I hope it’s not too long; we’re in a bit of a hurry.” More nervous, they might ask him to stay and participate in the torture. “You smell of Monsters, were you ever associated with a house called Bordello of desire?” Dusk found his jaw slacking hearing that, “Um yeah, I’m the owner of the place.” “Interesting; I’m sure Asmodeus will have fun talking to you.” The other succubi nodded to each other while they grabbed ahold of the young man, “If you can excuse us, his torture for the hour is done, and we have a few more of his kind to take care of.” With that, they began pulling the man away, and he screamed to Dusk to help him. Dusk simply watched him and resigned the monster to his fate, knowing that there wasn’t anything he could do even if he wanted to. “We better get going,” Dusk said while shuffling off, carrying the horny imp towards the castle of Asmodeus. Gabby moaned, “Go for its big daddy,” She didn’t even bother trying to change her wording as she moaned louder. Dusk shuddered, feeling his pants tingle with desire, as he continued walking, trying to think of something else, maybe Grandma’s in bikinis. He shuddered at the imagery that invaded his mind. Walking through the second circle of Hell was quite something. Even after passing by the sexy demon girls, he saw more, each of them doing something he imagined would cause even the cenobites to call out a safe word. With the wracks of sexual torture going on, he closed his eyes, squeaking in horror. It made him hope he never ended up on these girl's blocks; heck, one of them he saw was a man screaming while being buttfucked by with a spiked dildo, with a name etched, he wasn’t sure if it was the guy’s name or the demons, But whoever Jim was they were in for a heck of a time. “Jesus, This is crazy; I mean, it's hell and all, but.” “Remember, big Daddy, this place is for those who were horrible in life. They brought this on themselves.” She moaned more as Dusk felt a hand leave his shoulder, and he had a feeling he knew what she was doing with it. “Yeah, but it just seems like overkill. Like, isn’t there a moment when a soul can be released? Is it for all eternity?” “It depends; I’m a third circle demon; we torture our own set of souls. Sometimes a soul can leave, but it's rare, and they have to mean it. But what happens is they get sent to being taken back to earth for a second chance. If they screw up, they just end up back here.” Dusk nodded as they made it towards the castle. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that, making him wonder if he had ever been in Hell and given a second chance. This was something he could never be sure of; After all, does one ever genuinely remember being down in Hell? The castle was something, and as he got closer, he realized that the around it were shaped like giant dicks. “Little on the nose, isn’t it, or is he compensating?” “Asmodeus has a thing for flair, and the second circle has a habit of making towards look like big dicks ba- badda.” She moaned more as Dusk felt something on his back. He was tempted to tell her off but shook his head, knowing it wasn’t worth it. “So, Why am I not affected by the place, you know, making me overly horny and all that fun stuff.” “Told you, the circle affects people differently; demons like me get hit like a wrecking ball while mortals like you, it varies. Though I can feel you getting excited.” In response, Dusk felt her tail wrapping around, grabbing him by the junk, and he groaned, trying to fight it off, thinking about Baseball and cute puppies. The issue was the puppies were transforming into sexy anthro women wanting his cock. He shuddered, trying to push them out of his head. “Well, it’s doing something, that’s for sure, but we must keep going.” He kept reminding himself as he bit his lips, ignoring his blue balls. The castle's door opened as if they had been welcomed before. The sight of it, as Dusk walked in, the sounds of moaning, the loud clapping of flesh against each other. The smell of sex filled the room, if not the whole castle, as they continued venturing down it. His heart races faster, listening to the moans, the never-ending sound of sex around him. It made the bordello seem tame, Dusk admitted. They moved through, passing the walls and every door; they heard the sounds of cracking whips and ecstatic screaming as he moved in close. He felt tempted to open the doors and see what kind of kinky shit they were getting into. Yet when he reached over to grab one of the doors, Gabby grabbed his hand, pulling it back. “Hey, what was that for?” “Don’t touch the door; they might snatch you up; Asmodeus might be nicer of the demon lords, but doesn’t mean he ain’t dangerous, Bada.” He found his grip tightening on the handle for a second; the feeling of lustful curiosity overwhelmed him, but he eventually let go. “Let’s go,” There, the two would begin walking towards the center of the castle into the throne room. He was moving into the throne room. The walls ran red, like satin silk, while he could see the glass windows painted with vestiges of naked men and women, each residing in sexual acts. It was like a temple for pleasure in this hellish landscape. “A bit much, isn’t it? I mean, people might figure this was a whore house.” He snorted, being one to talk, while he stepped in. His cock pulsed tightly against his pants as Gabby whipped sweat off his brow. “Asmodeus is one for the grand exploit, and they are proud of being the ruler of the realm of lust,” Gabby whispered while she bit his neck, sucking it. It would eventually leave a hickey there. But Dusk didn’t pay much attention to it. The throne room was filled with grace, though overwhelmed by the orgy going on, Demons pleasuring each other from head to toe. Dusk watched, more surprised while resisting it. As He could feel every fiber of his body wanting to join in. Yet Gabby, who, despite being horny herself and grinding around him. Her tail sneaked into his pants. She kept him focused, also. Then sitting above the carnal lust stood a creature; it looked like a man, but it turned into a woman within a blink of an eye. Before switching back, the face looked beautiful beyond imagining, Though the body matched it when it kept changing, from a strong masculine man to a feminine woman with a sleek body—small perky breasts. The creature sat there naked, revealing more about it. While Dusk looked down, he found himself repulsed as he realized that swinging between its legs was a cock that would match the size of a hung horse. The other thing that seemed to remain upon this creature was the ram horns atop its head. “Who is this? Who comes to the orgy of my Asmodeus?” The man, who was also a woman, spoke with a voice that sounded like two people were speaking at the same time “I did?” Dusk exclaimed while feeling, Gabby wrapping her tail around his cock, gently stroking it. He resisted the urge to moan as he looked up at the ruler of the second circle. “You’re not a part of this circle. That smell, you’re not dead? Who are you?” Asmodeus said while suddenly transforming into a short stack, with its more significant than its head and no waist. Asmodeus waved their hand, causing Dusk and Gabby to rise into the air as they stood on the perch before Asmodeus themselves. “Well, The names Dusk and we want a safe passageway,” He spoke, trying not to say anything while trying to get a clear look at the being, though every time he blinked, Asmodeus kept transforming. “Um, what was it we also needed to do, Gabby?” Dusk watched as Gabby seemed like she could barely focus, her face oozing with sexual bliss as she panted, “We need to meet with her, the fallen one, to help, H-he’s Of sweet Satan, he’s not a sinner meant here. He just made it to this place by accident.” “By accident? How did a nonsinner enter into Hell in the first place?” Asmodeus looked pissed. They were about to grab a riding crop on someone. “Abaddon, apparently she had a plan to unleash Hell, and oh sweet Satan fuck my pussy! But this Bada got her sent back but trapped himself in here.” She moaned hard while she bit into his neck. Dusk groaned while trying to hold on, but the way she nibbled him. Dusk's hand found itself shaking. “Oh, Abaddon, yeah, her.” Asmodeus looked annoyed just from hearing the demoness's name. Dusk found himself confused, “You don’t like Abaddon? I thought you guy’s were like buddies, you know, demons and all.” Dusk watched as Asmodeus's face twisted for a second like He was just insulted by Dusk's comment. “Abaddon is an extremist who feels that Hell should rule over the earth, that we should take the souls; if she had her way, the nine circles would bow before her that we should take the earth. Not thinking God would just drop his army of angels down upon us and destroy us.” “Oh, Sorry, I mean, didn’t know.” “It’s fine; demons like her and her little Cult give us demons a bad name.” As he spoke, the screams of one being tortured were released in the distance while Dusk watched him, unsure what the demon meant. “I mean, isn’t that what most of Hell is for getting the souls of the damn and torturing them?” Dusk found himself being put down while Asmodeus raised their hand, summoning a chair; it was small though sat next to the Demon, “Take a seat, and we can talk, so long as you hear none of my disciples shall bother you,” Asmodeus said, giving a deep breath. Dusk nodded though they realized Asmodeus had transformed into a muscular man with no dick. It was quite a strange sight. Dusk sat down while Asmodeus looked down at him, those dark yellow eyes watching him with a wink. Dusk wondered if they were using their magic on him as he felt his member stiffening, “Unlike popular belief, we demons are not all torture and horror, with sights that could drive you mortals mad; what we do here is a job. Lower monsters like your imp feel we might torture souls because it's fun. Now that’s not entirely true, while my fellow Ladies and lords of the circles like the idea.” Asmodeus clapped their hands, and drinks began appearing before them. Dusk nearly grabbed one though he found himself reminded of the story of Persephone and the pomegranate. He hesitated to look at it. The drink was red like wine and smelling it. He found it smelled like apples. “I don’t think I should drink this. No offense, but I don’t wanna risk being trapped here.” He muttered. Asmodeus rolled his eyes like he’d heard this one many times before, “Suit yourself, though it’s not going to lead to a Hade's incident; I prefer not to keep souls here for as long as possible.” Dusk looked back at the wine finding himself more cautious as he was tempted to take a drink, but could he take the words of a demon? Soon he looked back, seeing Gabby, that strange Imp girl, and realized he was already putting his faith in one demon. Dusk might as well do it again. He grabbed the neck of the glass and tipped it, taking a drink. “Good, good, now as I saw saying, Demons, much like my beautiful self, our job is to burn away the sins, rip them away from the souls of those. They’re like weights; the heavier the sin, the deeper down they go. So our job is to rip it away till nothing is left, and they can return to earth,” Asmodeus paused, taking another drink of his chalice. “ The memory feelings of their time back here, and well. If they do better, they go up there.” His fingers pointed into the sky; while Dusk looked up, he imagined he knew where he meant. “What about the souls like well, Hitler?” “Well, those souls, some weights are impossible to come off, but we take good care of them, making sure they learn of the sins they have commenced knowing they’ll never be free. Depending on how big they can be here for thousands of years, some hundreds.” “I guess that makes sense.” “It is when you think about it, though. With this being Hell, it can be complicated, and sometimes a soul can be sent back if they’ve been a very, very good boy or girl. Actually….” Asmodeus seemed to form a smile on their face as it transformed into looking a bit like a sexy blonde. “Maybe I should give you an example. Succubus, bring me a soul.” Asmodeus didn’t give a name or anyone specific, but they knew who their lord wanted. “You’re gonna like this one Dusk.” Asmodeus chuckled while Dusk was sure he might not like it as much as the demon suspected. There, a loud screaming could be heard as two demons landed before the two of them; in their arms was none other than the last person Dusk expected to see again, She stood there naked, almost primal, with hair dripping over her face, But Dusk knew who she was. It was none other than Starlight. She looked at Dusk with utter fear. “Starlight?” Dusk said, his voice raised more surprise while she looked at Dusk, fear in her eyes as she looked towards Asmodeus, “Please, let me go; I’m not a bad person; I went to church. I didn’t do anything evil.” “Did you know, How about we look upon what you did.” Asmodeus summoned a large scroll; it looked ancient like it was close to tearing apart if you looked at it wrong. Asmodeus began pulling it back as he looked upon it reading it. “You accused a man of rape and had him locked away, putting him in jail for nearly an entire year before you revealed that you had lied.” “It was an accident. I didn’t mean to; I was afraid of what my father would do if he found out I slept with a man he disagreed with; I was wrong. But I didn’t want my father to disinherit me; Dusk, you have to believe me.” She looked at Dusk, the sadness in her eyes and the fear as she watched him, “I told him I lied. I did; I never intended for you to land in jail. Or any of this to happen.” “It does not matter what your intention is, young woman, and your actions ended up bringing you here; your action resulted in six humans and an incubus death. Then the fact it nearly destroyed the world!” Asmodeus spoke loudly, their voice booming, “Your actions have consequences, and then you sold your soul to the Demon Abaddon.” “I was lied to, she told me that I would gain forgiveness if I let her in, But I didn’t know she was going to take my body. I didn’t know she was a demon. Please, I beg you, I’m not a monster.” Starlight cried louder again “You still nearly caused the end of everything damning more souls. However, you will not be judged at the near end of the world. You have been sentenced to reside here for the next thousand years. Though you may have your time shorted if the one you hurt and began this domino effect forgives you.” Asmodeus looked toward Dusk with a smile, almost a sadistic but lovely smile. “So, Dusk, shall you forgive this soul and allow her to leave her sentence early, or shall she be trapped here for a thousand years?” As he bit his lip, Dusk looked back and forth at Starlight and Asmodeus for a minute. He was feeling Gabby humping his leg. “Please, Dusk, forgive me; I don’t want to be thrown into the tentacle pit again, I beg you. What do you want me to do? I’ll suck your cock; I’ll let you hit me; just please don’t let me deal with a thousand years of torture.” She cried more, face turning red as she held onto the ground. Starlight looked around as if she was going to be pulled away by something. Dusk's heart skipped a beat. He wanted to say something, do something; he felt his rage growing after everything Starlight had done to him, and she was here on her knees begging him for forgiveness to get out of a punishment she placed on her soul. He was going to do something, but he felt a hand on his shoulder second. He looked back for a brief second. Dusk imagined he saw Ember; no, it was Applejack—Not Sunset. But the way the three looked at him for a split second, he imagined it was a look of disappointment if he followed the path Dusk would take if he didn’t forgive her. Dusk let out a long sigh, “You know what, I forgive you, Starlight, I forgive you,” Dusk said, Starlight, watching him with a giant smile. “Thank you. Dusk, thank you so much!” She looked like she was about to run and kiss him, though Dusk pushed her back, “Don’t think this means I care for you; I’m doing what's right. When you leave here, try and live a better life. But this is the last time you’ll ever see me.” Dusk felt his heart skip a beat. He was sure it was the right choice. He looked over at Gabby, who was naked as she moaned in a mini orgasm. “Very well, since The one named Dusk has forgiven you, your sentence here in the inferno shall be cut in half, and you will only spend five hundred years down here before you can have a second chance on earth.” “Thank you, thank you, great Asm-“ But before she could finish what she was saying, a tentacle wrapped around Starlight as it pulled her down, causing the soul to scream in horror. Author's Note Lol well this was a fun chapter to write, hope y'all enjoyed my time dealing with the inferno XD not sure if Dante would have liked my version but hey he's dead. Oh and on some fun news I might be starting up commissions if any of you guy's might be interested in hiring me for some stories. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.redbubble.com/people/DustinMidnight/shop?asc=u https://www.amazon.com/Dustin-Midnight/e/B07PY3ZTHG/ref=dp_byline_cont_pop_ebooks_1
Back to businessChapter 2: Open for Business Dusk Shine or better known as Dusk Light, was readying himself. It was a day coming as he looked around the house of the Bordello. He wondered what his next adventure would be like—at the same time, looking at how he was dressed. He wore the suit he had with the tie off. Yet, at the same time, he felt ridiculous, especially now that he was in Texas. “I really should try something else out. Go with where we live.” He chuckled. “What would you suggest wearing Dusk-San?” Sunset said while cleaning up. “I don’t know something that might scream Texas.” He chuckled while imagining getting on some boots. It turns out they weren’t really in Dallas, Texas but somewhere just thirty miles away, a town is known as Appleoosa, a small quaint town. No one seemed to notice as he came in. He smiled while looking back. “Well, we’ll come up with something else, I know tonight the reopening, and I know Trixie is set up to have other parts of the house connect closer to the place.” Dusk felt nervous while finding the right words while the Kitsune moves in, rubbing his arm. “It’ll be fine, Dear; go with the flow. Besides, it’s a new start for you—for all of us. So don’t worry about it.” She said with a smile, Dusk Nodded. “Yeah, I guess your right. This is a new beginning,” He turned around, kissing Sunset with a gentle smile. Sunset returned the sentiment. “Hmm, we have a few hours before opening up the Bordello. I wonder if we should have some fun before everything gets started?” Dusk’s hand reached down, grabbing ahold of his fox lady’s tails and gently rubbing them as she cooed in excitement. “Normally I would, but Madame Celestia wants you to be fully ready. But Tonight’s my night, So I’m sure that when you’re off work, and I’ve finished up my cleaning, we could have some fun, make up for lost times.” She cooed more as she wrapped her three tails around him. They were soft to the touch as she leaned in, her breasts pushing against him as they kissed with unbridled lust and passion for the man before her. They held this position for the longest time as Dusk could feel his heart flutter, “Hmm, I swear There’s something about you that’s just foxy.” He chuckled before Sunset smacked his arm. “You should get downstairs and get ready for tonight, master Dusk.” She said, winking, Though her other hand reached down, caressing his balls. The way her hands squeezed the crotch area of his pants. Dusk was tempted to take them off and take her, Yet at the same time, she was right. He needed to get ready. “See you tonight; maybe we can get Applejack or Ember to watch.” Reminding her of the night they spent in the Hotel, imagining they could recreate that night. “We could try.” She said as she smacked him with one of those tails as if saying; Git going, you got work to do. Dusk would smirk, heading right out the bedroom door and down the stairs. He saw some of the girls going around. They waved at him, a few getting ready as they headed to their room. One picked up a candlestick only to get hit with white jizz as one screamed; Found the dick! He shook his head with a light laugh and headed onwards, giving a wave. Bulk was walking with a crutch in one arm, still recovering from the Abaddon attack. He just gave Dusk a thumbs up. “Welcome back, Boss.” That was all he said. “Thanks, Bulk. I hope your leg gets better,” Dusk said, looking over at the thing. It was wrapped up. Yet he could see small bits of black ooze escaping it simultaneously. Celestia had told him that Bites like that would take a while to heal, and until then, Bulk was placed under rest, not allowed to work until he was fully recovered. “Will do, soon as I fix this bum leg. But then I’ll be out kicking ass and taking name for the place.” He chuckled while he hobbled away. Dusk headed downstairs, giving the nod to the Cyclops. He smirked more, heading down the stairs till he noticed the picture of Braeburn. He sighed, remembering how he last saw the Incubus, and guilt ran over him. The guy had sacrificed his life. Giving it all up to try and protect the house, All he got in return was his heart ripped out. “Hey, where ever you are now, man. I hope you are doing well for yourself.” If anything, Dusk could consider Braeburn one of the bravest men around, sacrificing himself. Giving it all up, Dusk knew that he didn’t die in vain. He’d pour a drink out for him when he had a chance, a night of remembrance. In a way, he wishes he was at the funeral. Heck, Dusk wishes he knew what they did with the bodies of the few that didn’t make it after the attack. Just a chance to pay his respect to them. To those who sacrificed their lives to try and stop the Demon Abaddon. Dusk walked downstairs when he heard a knocking on the door. His head turned towards it. His head tilted, somewhat confused. “We shouldn’t be opened just yet?” He walked overlooking through the peephole. These three people stood. “Who the heck?” Dusk quickly opened the door, Curiosity taking over as he opened the door. Standing on the front porch were three people, a Black woman, and two guys. The woman was dressed in her Sunday best, a skirt down hiding her ankles and a delicate red blouse as she held a plastic bowl. “Hi, there stranger, we’re the Crowells; I’m Stellar Flame Crowell; this is my husband Blazing Flame Crowell and our son Sunburst. It’s nice to meet you.” She reached her hand out, and Dusk shook it, smiling. “I’m Dusk Light; it’s nice to meet you.” In a way, though, he was nervous about the three since the last time he dealt with some random person coming to his door, which resulted in a lot more trouble; No, I have to stop thinking that not everyone here is going to hurt me or the house. What happened before was a mistake, but I can’t live in fear of people. “It’s nice to meet you, sir, so what brings you to the neighborhood?” She smiled as she looked over at Dusk, the way she smiled showing off her perfect white teeth as she held the plastic Tupperware. “Oh well, I just needed to get away, and this is where I landed.” He chuckled, yet he found himself still surprised how they never noticed how the house had appeared out of nowhere. “Well, Dusk, if you’re looking for work, I know my sugar pie Blazing Flame would be able to find you a place at the plant; he’s the manager there if you need it.” She said with a kind smile, “Oh heavens, I forgot, here we made some brownies for you, a special welcome to Appleoosa.” She almost shoved it into his arms as Dusk looked down with a nervous chuckle. “Well, thanks, I appreciate it, though I’ve got something set up here. So I shouldn’t have to worry about it.” He kept out the part about the Bordello. While looking back at her. “Well, that’s excellent, and you should join us for church when you get a chance. I know moving around can be a pain in the tush.” “Thanks, I’ll consider it; it’s nice to meet you, Stellar Flame.” He looked over for a second; her son, an African American boy with deep blue eyes, rubbed his rear, looking bored. He didn’t want to be here but was forced to. Blazing Flame didn’t look much happier, though he at least seemed to hold out a fake smile. “Nice to meet you also, Blazing Flame?” Dusk said, holding his hand out, trying to be more friendly though Blazing Flame took it back, shaking, “Nice to meet you, sorry. Just been a long night, So Not much of a talker.” He let out a long yawn, and Dusk nodded, “No problem, I normally work late.” He tried giving a warm smile while holding the Container of Brownies. “Thanks, my girlfriend should like it.” He smiled, imagining Applejack or even Ember would enjoy them as He chuckled more. “Oh, I hope to meet them soon; Blazing Flames will be hosting the fourth of July Barbeque. When it gets close, you should join.” Stellar Flame smiled while turning back to her husband, holding a thumbs up. “I’ll remember to set my calendar for it in about six months.” He chuckled while giving a wide smile. Stellar Flame looked over. “It’s extraordinary. I never thought someone would buy the old Handerson house, but I’m so glad someone could get the place. I imagined someone would take it down or convert it into something terrible. Are there any plans for the place?” “Well, I was thinking of a few ideas of what I’m gonna do for my home.” He looked over at the Bordello, finding himself more shocked over it while he imagined the magic was working far more. However, Dusk guessed that he should be thankful. “I’m wondering could we come in. I mean, see the place. I’ve always wanted to check out the place, But Mr. Handerson never really let anyone end. He was a private old man but a real kind fellow.” Stellar Flame said, tilting her head with that friendly voice. “Um, no thanks right now. It’s a complete mess moving and all that, But maybe when I get some time to settle in.” He chuckled, hoping that would be enough to get her off his back, at least for now. “Oh, no problem, and if you ever need help cleaning, I know a few girls looking to make some extra cash. This place is huge just for one person.” Dusk felt himself sweating a little more, “No problem, I’ll keep it in mind.” He couldn’t help thinking about the sexy fox upstairs and half of the staff he hadn’t even met yet. “I’ll have to talk to you guys more and get to know the neighborhood.” “It’s great meeting you also, though we should get Don out since he has to study; he’s trying to become a doctor, and he’s got to study very hard.” Stellar Flame grabbed her older son’s cheek, who tried pulling away, but it was too late as his momma got ahold of it like a vice grip pinching it. “Mom, don’t do that, especially in front of the neighbors.” “But sweety, it’s just your mom now; come on, be nice to the neighbor. You’ve been shy, then you can head off to study,” Stellar Flame said, smiling more as she looked back, “He’s been a bit stressed, trying to get ready for exams before graduating high school.” “No problem; besides, I know how he felt.” Dusk chuckled, rubbing his head, feeling more nervous and embarrassed for the kid. Yet he knew perfectly well if he could, he’d love to see his mom again; he missed the woman. “Well, Don, how about you get going for now,” Stellar Flame said as she turned back and smiled onwards. Dusk watched Sunburst heading off, but before he could react, something caught his eyes; across the street, a man was standing there wearing a white suit leaning against a cane. He couldn’t see the man’s face, but it was like it wasn’t hot as hell the way he stood there. Dusk could see the bottom of his face while looking at him. “Um, do you guys know who that is?” Dusk pointed across the street, where the Crowells turned back. They looked over for a minute and turned to Dusk, seeming more confused. “See who?” “Never mind, it might be the heat; I’m not used to it.” Dusk managed to laugh while the Crowells seemed to laugh, “Yeap, it’s the heat. I guess the north isn’t that warm. Don’t worry; you’ll get used to it.” Stellar Flame giggled while she grabbed her husband’s hand. He gripped it tighter; not much to say, but he simply nodded. “Yeah, I better get cooled down. It’s nice meeting you guys.” Dusk gave them a thumbs up. Blazing Flame waved his fingers, and the two started heading off. Dusk watched them leave as he turned back, looking at the man in white. The man in white watched him for the longest time. Dusk could feel them as he stood there for the longest time; Dusk might have walked across the street to see who he was. Just to figure out who he might have been dealing with. But before he could cross the road, a van drove past them, and the man in white was gone. “What the?” He shook his head, almost unable to believe what he saw, but soon Dusk shook his head, imagining that maybe this was all just in his head as he turned back and headed back inside. He would reopen the Bordello, and he didn’t have time to worry about some guy in white. He had more things to deal with. *** Dusk groaned as he looked around, feeling nervous. He wished he had something to drink. Such a thing was valuable. He looked down at the Phone, imagining that he could have given Applejack a call and got a drink. Dusk’s hand reached down about to get it when the other hand stopped him. Holding down, “No, not a good idea; I’ve been drinking too much as it is.” Dusk Gulped while realizing he was heading down a slippery slope, and if he fell, there was no telling how to fall he would lose. That was something he wasn’t willing to do. “Get it together, Dusk. It’s going to be a good night. We’re going to be fine.” He chuckled, nothing to be afraid about. His fingers were typing away at the computer when he heard the door pull open. The man standing there was young, as he stood around shuffling around, nervous. He looked like he had just gotten off the train from out of town. At the same time, Dusk smiled at him while moving out from around the desk. He was trying to seem more open while he moved in. “It’s nice to meet you, sir. Is there anything I can do for you?” He looked over as he watched the man fidget. “Um yeah, I found this card in my car… Is this place a brothel?” He said, the stutter in his voice. Not sure if he was in the right place and taking a considerable risk. “We prefer to call ourselves a Bordello.” He smirked, getting a better look at the young man. He didn’t seem like much, a bit rugged, square Jaw. It looked like he could have been all-American High school Football material. “Is there anything We can get you? What brings you over.” Dusk said, trying to read the boy to see if there was something that he might have wanted or needed. He watched the young man fidget. “Well, I’m going away for a while, and I figured maybe I could have some fun before heading out.” He gulped, clearly knowing what he was doing was wrong. “Well, got a name there, Bud. I’m going to need it.” Dusk smiled; he patted the young man’s shoulder, a fever growing on His face. While he nodded, “Butterscotch, nothing else.” He looked back, clearly not sure if someone was going to walk in at any moment, while Dusk Nodded, “Dusk Light, now come on, we’ve got a few girls. Even a list, is there something you interested in, help narrow out the list?” “Sure, make it quick. Cause I don’t want to waste this, I’m not going to be around for long.” He ran his hand over his head while Dusk leaned in, staring back with those calming eyes. “Is something wrong, man? You look like you are running from something?” “Just going out of town; I’m heading off from Texas and into the army.” While looking back at Dusk, Butterscotch admitted a more sweat formed on his face. “Is that so? Well, thank you for your service when you are done yet… Somethings wrong?” Dusk tapped at the keys while bringing out a list of girls, some he hadn’t known. Yet Dusk wouldn’t be surprised even if he didn’t know all the girls around. “It doesn’t matter, just as long as she’s not well, overly fat or anything.” “No problem, we try to accommodate some of our girls.” He smiled, giving a gentle nod, reaching around and pulling down a few girls. “So, who might you be interested in?” Butterscotch looked down at a few names, each quite interesting as he looked over and soon found his eyes locked onto one of them. Angel Bunny, Butterscotch looked at the name for a second, like it popped from the page while he looked at it. His mind rushed over as he pointed down at her word. Like an unknown force was pushing him towards it while he tapped on the name. “I think Angel Bunny, I wouldn’t mind having her for the night.” He gulped lightly while Dusk looked down and nodded, “Sure thing. Let me see her prices, and I’ll send you up to her room.” He reached over, typing on the computer and accessing Angel’s information and a few seconds waiting for it to load, he watched the young man. Who seemed to calm down now. Yet his head looked back and forth around the room. “Still nervous?” Dusk said while Butterscotch nodded, “Well, no reason, you’re the first guy to come in tonight, and we don’t need you are losing your mind,” Dusk smirked while the screen finished loading; Dusk looked back to see the picture, a cute freckled girl with a wide smile. “Well, here she is, and what might you be looking for?” “I’m hoping maybe an all-nighter,” Butterscotch said, his face turning into a tomato. “Well, that’s going to be… Well, this might cost you a pretty penny; I didn’t realize it.” Dusk looked at the screen, seeing that a whole night with her was around two-thousand dollars. He found his butt cheeks tightening at the very idea of spending that much money, yet he looked back at the young man. “Are you sure you can afford her, cause if not we can find a few other girls who could be cheaper?” “No, I want her, it’s fine money’s not going to be a problem.” He reached over pulling out a card, and Dusk looked back at him, wondering what he was planning but reached on taking the card knowing that the young man had made his mind up. He shook his head. “Well if you insist, but hey it’s your money man.” As he ran the card through the card reader, It ended up passing as he handed it back over. “Have fun, her rooms up twenty-twenty-three.” He reached over handing him a recipe. While Butterscotch Nodded while looking over towards the door. He looked at it for a good second and began walking up the stairs. Dusk would watch him heading right off. He chuckled lightly hoping at the very least Butterscotch would have a good time with Angel. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's the next chapter and more to come well let me know what you think cause I'm trying to get more done chapter 8 of Bordello of the sun is edited and soon I'll be getting it ready for Amazon, heh if you wanna donate money for the cover let me know. I got a Paypal available. just for that along with my discord. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.paypal.com/paypalme/wolftitanreading
What the Hell happenedDusk shot out of bed, His screams muffled against the creature that attacked him. His body is swaying, doing his best to try and get it off him as he finds himself running into the door. His hands are trying to claw at the mysterious thing. “Get off me!” He yelled out only to find his voice muffled by the impish creature as he found himself running down the halls. His body ran into one of the walls as he began tripping over. Dusk’s hands reached over as it managed to pull whatever it was and toss it across the room. “What the fuck was that?” Dusk asked as he took a deep breath looking across the room from him. The light-filled the hallway as he looked over and saw it. It was small, standing around four feet tall. Dusk honestly got a better look at the creature and realized it was wearing a poodle skirt. A leather jacket. That looked torn up. Dusk even began smelling brimstone. It watched him with those glowing yellow eyes. Its teeth were sharp while it stared at him. It spoke out, “Remember your promise, Dusk.” Its voice was a feminine growl. It was then Dusk realized this creature was female. His head began splitting with pain. “Who are you!” Dusk asked, his arms pulling up as he was preparing to defend himself in some fashion. The creature took a step forward, Dusk. Her claws are growing out. It watched him smirking wider. Yet that was when it suddenly found itself unable to move. “What the? Unhand me!” It called out while finding itself waving its arm into the air. Dusk found himself looking over and realizing that the thing that stopped the impish creature was none other than Applejack. Dusk looked back, overseeing the worn-out cowgirl standing her hat off as her hair was let loose. She was holding onto the short stack, wiggling in the air. “Who’s she, Dusk?” Applejack said while yawning. The tiny creature called out. “Free me, or I will unleash hell upon you!” “How about no, and who are you?” Applejack said while holding the creature by the scruff of her neck. Watching as the small animal wiggled around, “Ouch, Dusk, tell her to stop!” It yelled out while looking at him with tears in her eyes, looking even smaller somehow. Dusk wasn’t sure what to say as he looked back at her. “Um yeah, tell us who you are? Or what are you?” While he wasn’t sure how it even knew his name, Dusk said the woman was struggling more before it finally relented. “Fine, it’s me, Gabby, now. Seriously, let me go!” She called out while Applejack let her go. Gabby ran right over to Dusk, suddenly grabbing him by the leg as she looked at him, Pouting like she was close to crying any second now. “Um, sorry, Gabby, but I’ll be honest, I don’t know who you are,” Dusk said, looking down at the creature, his mind wondering something as he looked back towards her. Something about her was familiar. “Aww, you don’t, but what about those nights I kept you cool. Come on; you don’t remember your Imp.” Gabby smirked as she leaned in. Almost pulling her leather jacket down, showing a small pair of breasts, her black nipples sticking out while Dusk found pain shooting Dusk like an arrow going through his skull. -000- Memories began shutting through Dusk’s skull. Images began appearing in his mind, those images slowly moving as he heard a sound. Dusk gradually looked back as he started seeing himself back in time in hell, standing in a dark abyss with harsh red light. The air was hot. Dusk could barely breathe. A part of him was thankful that Sunset and Ember’s gift was probably the only thing that had managed to keep him from burning up in this place. He gasped for air as he found himself standing there holding Mjölnir. The heavy hammer in his hand as he watched the portal there. Look stood in the middle of nowhere as he heard the voice calling out. “You idiot! Do you have any idea what you’ve done? Now we’re trapped in here forever!” The screech of the demonic voice of Umbra. Dusk turned around, seeing the creature standing there. Her teeth etched like blades as if she was going to attack him. “Well, I rather it is me than them” He swung the Hammer at her as it sent her flying into the air. Dusk was ready to end his day in this place as he looked at her with anger, watching what this had done. Had taken away from him. If he were in Hell, he also made sure she never escaped this place. “I will make sure you are taken to the tortures of Hell, you little shit!” Umbra screamed as she swung her claws at Dusk Him, barely able to dodge as he looked up at the bitch incarnate. Dusk held on while breathing hard. The heat around him was uncomfortable as he felt himself sweating. It was like he was in a room with no air conditioning, and it was already in the ninety’s and only rising. Umbra stood there like it was nothing. Dusk bit his lips while holding onto Thor’s Hammer, unsure what he would do. He imagined death would be upon him at any moment as he prepared for it. I wonder if I die in hell, where do I go? The thought came over him, yet he imagined it would happen soon. In contrast, he looked toward Umbra for the longest time. “You know what, human, I’m going to get out of here again, and When I eventually do. I will find that Bordello again, and when I do. I might not bother with the gates; they’ll probably destroy them. But What I will do… I will slaughter them all,” Her fangs growing wider as she stood there, her claws growing longer, “When I slaughter them, I will burn that place to the ground, and I will drag all your little whores down her and tear them apart while I make you watch while your little head is on a stake!” As he looked at the Demoness, this pushed Dusk to the edge and lifted the Hammer. “Then I’ll just kill you first!” He growled as she began spinning around, holding the hammer as fast as possible as he used every last ounce of strength; a part of him hoped—no, he prayed that this would work as he released the hammer Throwing the Mighty weapon right at the demoness. Umbra must not have expected this. Because before she could react, the hammer slammed into her throwing her off balance as she looked back to the very edge of hell. She looked at him and growled, “You son of a whore!” as she tried reaching out to save her balance, but Dusk ran at her and gave her a hard kick. His leg crunching caught him off as he screamed in pain. But Umbra wasn’t focusing on his snapped legs. Her eyes widened, caught off guard as she suddenly fell back. Her expression twisted as she screamed out. “You will pay!” Umbra screamed as she fell, falling into the dark abyss. Dusk looked down, his heart racing as he looked down at what seemed like a bottomless pit. His hands were shaking as he looked over, seeing The hammer of Thor lying there. He was close to grabbing It when the ground rumbled. Dusk’s first instinct was to run off, running away from where he was though he found himself falling. Pain overwhelmed him as he realized he might have just broken his ankle. “Shit, this isn’t good. Fuck my leg. I think it’s broken.” Dusk laid there defenseless, his leg broken, and he didn’t even have Mjölnir with him. Looking back, the ground was broken off as he huffed heavily. It was clear that Dusk was fucked while hanging around H E double hockey sticks. In the distance, he could hear the cries and screams of those damned, and sooner or later, he was sure that He would be joining them. He'd be tortured for all eternity. “At least it’s not in vain. The girls are safe. So I guess it’s all worth it.” He mumbled while lying there, ready to accept this fate. “Oy, what you did there is digging it.” A feminine voice called out, while Dusk over his eyes got heavy, unsure what would happen. “Get it over with if you’re going to torture me; not like I can do anything.” “Heck no, a bada like you just took on an Archlord and knocked her over the edge. Like heaven, I’m going to let you go. Besides, I saw you going through that portal thing. You ain’t no damned.” “Um, what the heck are you talking about?” Dusk found himself confused as the Impish girl wearing a torn-up poodle skirt came over, grabbing him and dragging him off. “What’s Da matter got smog in the nogging I’m talking here slick, now come on Let’s get you out of here Before any squares come around and drag you off to the torture rags. Be a heck of a drag. Names Gabby.” Gabby smirked while looking over his shoulder. Dusk would lay there for the longest time, his head falling as he found himself blacking out. -000- Dusk realized where he was, looking back over to Applejack, who was watching the I’m, with annoyance, while Gabby the Imp crossed her arm. The pink skirt is whipping around. Dusk finally noticed that she had a gun holster. “Ok, Gabby, where did you get that?” he asked, finding the gun holster clashing with her outfit. “Listen, Jack, where I got it isn’t your concern, Daddy-.o All that matters is I’m finally out of the Inferno and come to claim our deal.” The Imp smiled more. “Does she normally talk like some 50’s greaser?” Applejack asked while tipping her hat up. While Dusk looked over, it was clear that she was quickly annoyed by the Imp. “Oy listens, Cowspaz; I talk this way. It’s sweet, and Bada here loved it. I remember him telling me I’m a hipster.” She smirked while leaning back and forth. Applejack looked at Dusk, wondering if he seriously called her a hipster. Dusk just rolled his shoulders. “Listen, Gabby; I really can’t remember much from hell. So I can’t recall whatever I said or did if we had some deal.” “N’ah, I’m sure your memory will return. Heaven forbid they’re gone forever. You just got out of Infernoville; most of the time, it’s a defense to protect your mind since you can’t fully compromise that place.” She smirked while pulling out a toothpick and sticking it in her mouth as she got comfortable. “Um, ok… Though seriously, I have no memory, so if we made a deal, I can’t respond.” “No problem there, Slick, That mark on your back is part of our contract we made with the other chick. It’ll get us out, but you took me with you.” Gabby smirked while she chewed on the toothpick. Dusk watched her, almost puzzled. “Another girl?” Just how many people did he meet in Hell? This was getting more confusing by the moment while he shook his head. “Ok, seriously, you might want to catch me up to speed with everything.” He asked more, just trying to get through the whole situation. “Can’t got to get your mind ready. If I tried telling you how, who knows, the head might pop like a zit.” Gabby said while cracking her neck and letting out a loud pop that made even Applejack wince. “Well, we don’t need my head popping like a zit. Um, maybe we should get Celestia to find her a room. I’m sure we still have a few spare ones.” Dusk found himself pausing as he remembered who they lost from the Umbra attack. “No problem, I can crash here for the time or two apart of our deal.” The Imp licked her lip as she walked over to Dusk’s bed and jumped right into it. She bounced while getting comfortable. Dusk Just watched her for a second. “Yeah, not going to happen Applejack sleeps there along with Sunset, and besides, it’s Ember’s night to sleep with me.” “Come on, Bada, you agreed to it before when we made the deal, don’t you remember.” The Imp snickered while undoing her holster and putting it on the side table. “No, I can’t remember what did we agree to!” Dusk found himself looking back at Applejack, trying his best to tell her that he would never have agreed to this situation.” “Oh, come on, now., I help you make a run from the pit, and in exchange, you make me your Gal,” Gabby said while pursing her lips like she was going to kiss him before giving off that devilish grin. Dusk shook his head. Not even sure what situation he’d gotten himself into. However, they looked back toward the minotaur. “Alright, um, see if Celestia is still awake. If not, just let her sleep in here tonight, and Maybe just sleep in your room. I’ll stay with Ember.” Applejack pouted for a minute before nodding, “Fine, but I swear you’ll need to make this up to me, another girl, maybe two. This makes me feel so small.” The cowgirl looked more annoyed while Dusk reached out to caress her cheek. “You’re still one of my favorite girls. I’ll make it up to you guy’s once I figure it out.” Dusk gave her a light smile while Applejack nodded, “Alright, I can’t stay mad at you, but what will we do with her?” Pointing over at the imp, Dusk wasn’t even sure himself. “We’ll figure it out. Though I should check on Ember, she’s been acting weird. Normally she wouldn’t miss our night.” It did catch Dusk off guard, especially when he saw that her gold piled was gone. “Fine, check up on her, Though when you get some time, I need some serious milking.” Applejack hinted while she leaned down, kissing the top of his head. Dusk blushed as he felt the blood run to his head and cheeks. -000- Dusk eventually headed to the attic space. He had initially checked the room he’d given Ember but found she wasn’t even using it. It left only one place as he looked up towards the attic. The same attic where they had first met. A dim-looking area as he pulled the string, Pulling the stairs down and looking at it. He let out a long sigh, knowing what was in store. Dusk climbed into the attic. The smell of sulfur fills the air. It was very much her domain. He looked around, finding that it was particularly dark; he looked around before seeing the light bulb and pulled it on. The room glowed as the lightbulb swayed in the air, causing shadows to move around. “I swear this place is just creepy,” Dusk grumbled while looking at the boxes filled with various things, from gold to diamonds and even rubies. Dusk, beware of touching them. The last time he did, it nearly caused Ember to try and kill him, and Dusk wasn’t going to repeat that process. He shuffled around the boxes as he looked around to see if he could find his dragon—the light sounds of cooing weres going off as Dusk turned another corner in the mazes of Boxes. “I wonder if she made it this way to feel like a cavern. To hide her gold?” It was something he wondered lightly. After so long, he read up on Dragon lore, googling it, and found Dragons were a particular subject since no one could fully define what a dragon was. He bit his lips, taking another turn, and saw her there. Ember was sitting on the pile of gold like it was nothing. Dusk wonders if it was her biology that caused it. At the same time, Dusk imagined if he tried doing that, it would feel far more uncomfortable. Yet Ember acted like she was Scrouge McDuck while sitting on it. Dusk then realized she was holding something. It was large, and she held onto it with two arms as Dusk found himself moving in closer. He didn’t know his foot had hit one of the boxes causing it to fall over and causing a large bang. Ember’s eyes shot open, revealing a pair of red iris with black slits in the middle as she called out, “Who goes there, who dares break into the Dragons lair!” Her voice rumbled like she was close to transforming into her reptilian form. Dusk shuddered at the idea of seeing it. While he quickly pulled himself out. “Hey, Ember, it’s me., Dusk said while getting in closer. This seemed to calm the dragon down just a tiny bit as she hunched over. Though simply said. “Oh, it’s just you.” Ember watched Him; Dusk simple chuckled, “Well, it’s good to see you also, Ember; you alright?” Dusk noticed how she cradled the object in her hand. It was pure red and shined like a star when the light hit it. “Yeah, I’m fine, just fine.” She said while blowing fire at the sizeable ruby. Dusk couldn’t help but watch her do it, finding it stranger since He’d never seen her do that with any of her treasures. “Might wanna be careful you might melt that gem.” Ember gave him a dirty look, “I would never hurt my precious one.” She spoke more while looking down at it caressing it. Dusk found himself more puzzled by this as he got in closer, “What is that, I mean it must be something new? Did you steal it?” He asked while still feeling the dirty look coming from the Dragon. “No I didn’t steal the little one; they’re all ours.” She smiled while watching it, almost caring and greedy. Dusk stopped for a second, looking at her as he paused, “Wait ours?” He got closer as he finally got a good look at the object and realized it was shaped like an oval. It didn’t look so much like a red ruby as it looked rougher and refined, like it was made of stone, yet it wasn’t stone. Then Dusk came to a realization. It was not a ruby. It’s an Egg. Dusk stood there for a second watching Ember his heart nearly stopped as he looked at the Dragon and the way she held onto it. He wasn’t sure what to say his mouth went dry. While it took him a minute he put two, and two together. “Ember did you lay an Egg?” Dusk said while Ember looked back at him, “No the stork brought me this egg, of course, I laid it,” Ember said while looking down at it more while she breathed fires down onto it. Author's Note hey guy's well here's the new chapter been working on this and Married to a goddess 2 chapter, but good news I've got the book cover for Bordello of the Sun in the work and when its finished I'll release It for you guy's too see and you can own your own copy. https://www.amazon.com/Bordello-Moon-Dustin-Midnight-ebook/dp/B09FTBTFS4 Bordello of the Moon Amazon
Going GabbyDusk stood utterly speechless. Not sure what to even say. The fact he was looking at Ember holding a dragon egg she was claiming was his, had caught him off guard. “When did this happen? I mean, you lay the egg?” Dusk asked, more surprised than anything. He watched Ember cuddle into it while she looked back. “It was a month after you left; I felt pain in my stomach, and the next thing I knew, it popped out, and I’ve been taking care of it.” Ember sighed while she continued rubbing it, clearly fascinated by the thing. “Why didn’t you tell me? Does anyone else know?” Dusk said, joining Ember in the pile of gold. He grunted, sitting on a few sharp gems as he got closer. He was looking at the ruby egg. “Celestia knows, but I haven’t revealed the little one to anyone else. There hasn’t been a dragon egg around for three hundred years. She rubbed it lightly. “Huh, didn’t know that; how come?” Dusk said while watching her. “It’s strange, but it happens once in a while, but I guess Dragons aren’t as fertile as other species. Probably for the best, since if too many of us run around, who knows what could happen. We don’t have any predators.” She looked at the egg. “It’s funny I was considered the last Dragon egg to be laid, So for me to give birth to one now. It’s strange; I’m kind of afraid.” “Hey, you’re not alone, and besides, I’m here now.” “It’s not that simple. There isn’t a book about raising dragon eggs; it’ll be half-human. What am I even going to do or raise it? I’m worried about blowing fires to keep the egg hot. What if I cook my baby?” “You won’t; we’ll just go with the flow; it ain’t just your baby.” Dusk smiled lightly, holding her shoulder and gently rubbing it. “What if you leave again, you won’t believe how it felt when you went to hell. How I felt finding out that happened. I felt useless. I wish I were there, but I just stayed in that attic.” Ember said while she rubbed the egg more. Ember hugged the egg while Dusk smiled more. “Well, I’m not going anywhere. Don’t worry, i'll teach this kid how to play baseball or show him how to work on cars. Certainly, they’ll need someone to tell them bad dad jokes.” Dusk leaned down, kissing the top of the egg; his lips slightly burned when he touched the thing. “What if I’m a terrible mother?” Ember asked while not even sure what to say. “Hey, you’ll be fine, I promise. Besides, you’re not alone, especially with the others around.” Dusk chuckled while leaning into the Dragon, who sighed. “If you think so, though, it’s going to be weird. When it hatches.” “Tell me about it. It’s going to be. I can’t believe I’m going to be a dad.” Dusk shook his head. Looking back at the egg, he wondered what it would look like? “Maybe I should get some sleep. It’s getting late. Do you want to join me in bed, or?” He looked at the pile of gold, not even sure he could lay on the damn pile. “You go to bed beside I gotta keep the little one well heated every so often. To keep it alive.” She smiled lightly. Dusk realized something; then he realized that she was calming down. He wasn’t sure how to feel. But it was both pleasant and off-putting. “Well, when you get some time, my beds are always opened to you.” “I appreciate it. Please give me some time with little one.” She cradled it more. Dusk watched her, almost afraid; it was stranger that she was acting so relaxed. Dusk got off the pile of gold and looked around to watch how she cradled the egg and found himself shaking his head. Imagining she’ll turn back to herself in no time. However, realizing he would be a father hadn’t hit him. The thought of it was pretty strange. His heart is pounding harder while he is going through the boxes’ mazes. He was leaving the attic. -000- Dusk walked back into his room. The room was quiet as he looked over, seeing the busty minotaur. Applejack was fast asleep, While Gabby was on the other side. They left the middle area free for Dusk. A hard sigh as he began crawling in, hoping that he wouldn’t accidentally wake either of them up. Crawling into bed, he struggled to pull the blanket over him as he got comfortable. A long sigh as he snuggled in, laying his head down on the pillow. He lay there trying to see if he could fall asleep. However, found it troublesome as he began closing his eyes and trying to get comfortable. Dusk laid there for a few minutes, just lost in his thoughts. Am I going to be a Dad? How am I even going to do that? Dusk kept that thought in mind while he closed his eyes, trying to fall into a deep sleep when he felt something press against his leg. It was slow but pushing against him; whatever was ground against his right side as it felt warm and lightly wet; What the? What the heck is that? Dusk turned to his right.laid there as she wrapped one of her legs around his closer. The devilish grin grew on her face as she looked at him. Dusk was about to say something when Gabby reached up, silencing him, her finger pressed against his lip as she pointed over to Applejack, “Shush, we don’t need to wake her up,” Gabby whispered as she ground in closer. Leaning in, she pressed her petite body against him rubbing him up as she kissed his chest. It was apparent how short she was as she kissed his side while moving against him. Her nipples stuck out and pressed against him like steel. Gabby snuck her hand under his shirt as she caressed his right peck. He was twisting and pinching her nipple as he fought the urge to grind against her. Dusk could feel her warm wetness against his leg as she let out light moans. He was sucking on his neck as she played with his nipples. Dusk couldn’t help moaning as she whispered, “Do you remember those hot nights in the inferno, when I held you, cause you said you were lonely, how you missed your girls, how you would play with my itty bitty tits Bada. You liked to take things fast.” She said, her hips grinding faster. Dusk could feel his cock getting harder. Gabby watched the blanket turn into a tent as it raised without much. “Hmm, someone’s getting excited.” Gabby licked her lips, leaning closer and using her body deeper into Dusk’s. Her hand reached over, gripping his thick shaft, and started jerking it. Her small hands made his cock look more prominent. Then there was how she squeezed it. Dusk couldn’t help wincing as it hurt a bit. Yet it was the good kind of Hurt as he groaned, feeling her move up and down. Repeating the process over and over again. He couldn’t help moaning as he glanced at Applejack, hoping she wouldn’t just wake up at any moment. Gabby jacked him off faster. His hips bounced. He was pushing himself into her hand, wanting more. “Hmm, such a big fat cock.” She cooed more while leaning down as she started slurping down on it like it was nothing more than a popsicle. Dusk groaned. “Holy shit.” The way she lapped up his cock head and swirled her tongue. Dusk couldn’t find the right words as he tried suppressing a moan. Gabby looked at him with those devilish imp eyes as she moved down, taking him all in one gulp. “So good,” Dusk panted while looking back at Applejack, who twisted and turned. He wished she was awake for this. Heck, he’d be surprised by what would happen. “Shit, careful we don’t want to wake Applejack up.” He grunted hard, fighting off the urge to cum so quickly. He panted while wrapping a hand around the back of Gabby's head as he pushed her down farther. His cock popping down her throat, he moaned hard, “Fuck, your throat. So tight,” Dusk said, realizing he might hurt her. Yet, simultaneously, he could almost imagine how bulged her neck was with his member down her throat. Gabby gagged while continuing to deep throat him, Dusk’s cock pulsed as he began skull fucking her. “So sexy,” Dusk said, finding that he was being pushed towards the edge. He is going to his limit. Dusk warned the imp, “I’m gonna, gonna cum!” Dusk’s cock spasmed out as he began unleashing his load down her throat, as he suddenly collapsed on the bed. He hated to admit it, t but Gabby gave some great head. Dusk lay there relaxed when he watched Gabby pull off his large shlong. “Oy Bada, you ain’t finished there. Now that I got you off you're going to put this fat meat there and fill me up.” She licked her lips while looking at the thing. Pouncing on Like, He gasped hard, finding that she was biting on his nipple, grinding more against him. “Someone is overly excited, but we must be careful; otherwise, we might wake Applejack up.” He said while she nibbled him more, “Jesus!” He groaned when Gabby smacked him over the head, “Listen here, Bada, if you wanna fuck that guy go for it, but when you're with me, you call my name.” she snorted as she rubbed the base of his shaft against her pussy. It felt hot and slick against his member as he nodded, “Sorry.” “You can make it up to me by giving me a hell of a shag slick,” Gabby smirked while rubbing her hot little cunt against his cock getting it nice and wet. Dusk groaned, realizing Gabby wasn’t going to stop until she had a good time. Gabby rubbed Dusk’s tip against her pussys entrance, grinding it back and forth. Her wet slit, lubing the tip as send it her lip, “You always need to be extra lubed up for my cunt Bada.” She licked her lip, and Dusk couldn’t help but imagine that there were hearts in her eyes. “If you say so,” Dusk said, wishing he could remember what happened.” At the same time, he grabbed her hips and wondered if he would hurt the imp. She reached up, playing with her small petite breasts and twisting her nipples as she tried to look sexier. Dusk gripped her hips tighter when he pulled her down. Gabby's cunt resisted for a minute. Dusk’s cock pushed against it as he groaned, unsure if it would go inside. That was when she let out a loud cry. Dusk kept his eyes on the spot as he watched his head sink into her and vanish within her. Poof, it was gone like magic as he hissed in pleasure. “Fuck Gabby, your tight as hell.” “Damn right I am; I’m the tightest Imp you’ll ever find, Bada,” She licked her lips while she winced in pain. “Fuck, your huge.” “You ok, need me to—” Dusk was interrupted as Gabby's hand shot down, scratching his chest. “Don’t you dare act soft on me, fuck my cunt as if you hate me! Make me your bitch, Bada!” Gabby huffed harder as she grinded on his cock, feeling every inch of him sink deep into her. While panting hard. Dusk struggled even to try and make that request while he struggled even to pull out. Dusk fit snuggly in her.” “Holy shit,” Dusk managed to pant out while lifting her. He wasn’t even sure he could last long after that Blow job and how tight she held onto him. “Keep going, damn Bada, you just know how to fill me up.” She winced harder; She felt every thick inch of his cock spread out as she pushed down to his very base. Dusk reached up, caressing her right breast and stroking her nipples as she moaned louder and began grinding back and forth. She was trying to get herself going. Dusk was simply a sex toy to her at this point, but damn, was it getting him riled up. She moved faster, bouncing on his shaft. Hard thrust unrelenting as she could make the bedrock. “Careful, you’re going to wake Applejack up.” He grunted, Gabby putting her weight onto him. Dusk groaned, trying to fight off the urge to spill his load deep inside the Imp; he snorted loud, “Bada, I don’t give a damn. I want that hot spunk in me, and this is so bitchin.” She moaned louder, playing with her breasts. Looking back toward Applejack, Dusk decided he needed to do something now. Reaching up, he tried to grab her mouth to muffle the moans, but his hand slipped, grabbing her neck instead. Gabby watched him with that devilish grin as she licked her head, “Getting Kinky there, aren’t you, Bada? Well, get squeezing.” She moaned louder while bouncing faster. Dusk didn’t know what to say, as he found himself squeezing her, choking the imp. His grip was tight around her slender neck as he kept pressing. Usually, this was something Dusk would never dare to try, but, at the moment, she asked him, and if it kept her from waking Applejack up, he was okay with that as he continued going on just enough that she could breathe while she kept riding him. Like he was a horse on a bumpy path, her hips squeezing him as she moaned with a husk. “Yes, oh yes! Squeeze tighter!” Gabby moaned out as Dusk did what she asked him tightening his grip. He couldn’t help groaning louder as her cunt tightened around his member. “Shit, I’m gonna cum!” He groaned as he thrust in as far as he could, unleashing his load into the Imp. Gabby screamed in pleasure as she began squirting out. Dusk collapsed on the bed with a hard huff, feeling like he was out of breath, while Gabby collapsed on top of him. Bruise marks started to form around her neck as she cooed into his chest. “Damn Bada you know just what a girl wants.” She leaned in kissing his chest those soft lips sent a chill down his spin as she cuddle dup on top of him. It was quiet clear Gabby had enjoyed herself, and Dusk hated to admit it but a part of him liked it also. Dusk just rested back, trying to get comfortable and head back to sleep. “That was so hot, babe.” Applejack leaned in, whispering in his ears, causing Dusk’s eyes to widen more, looking at the sexy Minotaur. “Applejack? How, when?” His voice cracked as he was somewhat surprised by such a thing. Applejack giggled as she nuzzled into his shoulder, “I woke up when imp girl here accidentally bumped my leg. Now get back to sleep. I got work to do in the morning.” Applejack said while slipping a dirty look at Gabby. Gabby chuckled, flipping her off. Dusk rolled his eyes. “I swear you two.” He pulled the blanket back over him and the imp before eventually falling back asleep. -000- Two young men walked down the street. It was a hot Texas afternoon. They didn’t mind the heat. No, for most, it was just something they got used to. Sunburst had his hand wrapped around the back of his head, lost in thought while hanging out with his best friend, “Sunburst, You ok?” His pal said while just looking over at him; Sunburst’s pal was a skinny Mexican boy who rubbed his scraggly chin; they had been walking for about twenty minutes, “Yeah, just frustrated, that’s all; I just got some crappy news,” Sunburst sighed as he looked off in the distance seeing the small boring town. A part of him wished he could get out of here. “Mom’s going to kill me. Jumping bean.” “Why’s that? You’re one of the best students around.” Jumping bean said while leaning against the fence they were walking by. “Well, I couldn’t get the scholarships she was hoping for. But let’s be honest, I don’t want to be a doctor. That’s her dream, her son the doctor,” Sunburst groaned while he punched the fence, his fist tightening while hearing the chiming as it bounced back and forth. “Tell me about it; Ma wants me to work the family business and find a nice Mexican girl. Not a girl, a Mexican girl. Imagine how she’d react if she found out Jenny and I were dating; she would go into a fit and switch between Spanish and English.” Jumping bean sighed, rubbing his nose. “Yeah, if Mom found out I didn’t get into college, she would lose her mind. I swear I don’t even think The Asian kid gets as much pressure on his mom.” “Sounds like your mom’s rather loco. I remember once I cursed, she nearly batted me with a broom, and it was just the word damn,” Jumping bean rubbed the back of his head. “I swear, if ma found out, she would have gotten into a fight with your mom, and World War Three would have happened.” “I know, though I’ll be honest, I don’t want to be a doctor; I hate some of that shit. It’s just not for me.” Sunburst smiled while looking up to the clear sky. A moment of silence as he took in a long deep breath. “So what is it you wanna do, normally I hear you talking about I need to be a doctor, I need to get these scholarships, what is it you want to do man?” Jumping bean said while concerned for his friend. “You know what I really wanna do? I wanna box, I want to be a fighter.” He kept throwing punches, Shadow boxing as he moved his body around like he was going up against an unseen opponent. “Well, why don’t you man? I mean what do you got to lose?” Jumping bean said quite amused by his friend moving around with grace as he was throwing punches around like a wildfire. “Yeah, you try telling mom, I have to keep it a secret that I’m just taking lessons. If she found out well.” He moved pretending like he was being choked out on a noose. “How are you even paying for it?” Jumping bean asked somewhat confused, “Well, basically I’m paying it on my own, remember that job that was supposed to go to my college fun, well. Let’s say I’m putting some of that away in a separate account for boxing lessons.” “Heh yeah, your mom’s going to kill you, I mean I’m struggling to explain to ma about what I do on Saturday nights.” “Yesh, imagine If your mom found out you were dating a black girl. I swear she would freak out.” Sunburst snickered while punching Jumping bean in the arm who faked falling over, “No- no I’m dying great Flying Sunburst, don’t hurt me, and yeah not sure what would make her freak out if I was dating a white girl or a black girl. She is determined on one thing, Moms are crazy.” Jumping bean smirked, The two continued walking off, not a care in the world. They took a turn down their block when They saw a mysterious man in white standing there. Author's Note Hey there guy's well good news soon you can own a copy of your own Bordello of the sun and here's the cover, have fun and I'll leave an announcement for when its fully out for you guy's to buy just waiting for the back cover and boom new porn on amazon.
The man in whiteThe man in White looked strange. The way he held himself up covered from head to toe, especially on this hot Texas afternoon. “Hey man, what are you doing? You’re going to get heat stroke if you not careful wearing all that, you might get heat stroke,” Jumping bean called out while the man in white smirked, “I’ll be fine, though I’m curious which one of you is Sunburst.” The man in white had a thick accent, not the kind the two boys were used to, and The man sounded far more foreign; where? They had no idea. “I’m Sunburst, so what do you want?” Sunburst said, more curious, as he looked at him. Careful with his words, she might have lost her mind if his mom found out he was talking to such a strange and abnormal man. “I wanted to speak to you, your new neighbor. I wish you to send him a message, deliver it to him; that’s all I want.” His hand reached over into his pocket, rummaging over it. “If you do so, I’ll reward you.” He smirked more as he pulled out what looked like a few hundred bucks. Sunburst looked at the cash in his hand. It looked like there were three crisp new one-hundred-dollar bills. Sunburst looked at that as he reached over, ready to take the money out of his hand, but the man in white smirked, “So you’ll take the job?” “Sure thing, sir; what’s the message? Need me to write it down?” Sunburst concluded it would be easy money. Besides, it could help pay his dues at the boxing gym. Heck, just some extra stuff he needed. One couldn’t do without money. “It’s straightforward. I want you to tell The owner, Leave the house, For I’ll be taking it back.” The man gave a wicked smile, the kind of smile that chilled Sunburst down to his bone. It was like he was looking at the smile of the devil himself. “Um, sure thing, sir, I guess I can do that.” Sunburst found that the money slipped into his hand as they looked over, watching the man in white walk away. Sunburst looked over at Jumping bean for a second, simply stating, “You know what, pal, I think I’d prefer the man in black over this guy,” Jumping bean said while Sunburst nodded in agreement pocketing the money and burning the message in his mind as he would make sure to get it to Dusk Light. -ooo- Dusk Shine grunted while he headed down to the basement while popped his neck; it was a hot day, so he grunted, “I swear I should have picked somewhere cooler; why did I think Texas was ok?” He groaned while he felt his muscles hurting as he just got inside from mowing the yard. Dusk decided he needed to cool down. “I have no idea how I can handle being set on fire by a kitsune and Dragon at random, yet being out in the sun feels like I’m fried chicken. Oh well, good thing there’s a pool in the basement.” He said while remembering the last time he was down there; it had been how long? Honestly a while since his trip to hell. “A dip in the pool should cool me down.” He smiled, imagining just getting a little more comfortable as he walked through the door. The pool was lovely, more significant than anything, as it made Dusk wonder more about what kind of magic the house had to create such lavish and complex locations for the home. Dusk imagined he’d find out one day, but it was a day of rest for now. Besides, he had plenty of things to go over. “Welcome back, Master Shine!” He heard a voice call out, causing him to look over and see three beautiful women on the pool’s edge. A smirk as he started taking his shirt. “Hey there, Sonata, Adagio and Aria. What have you three been up to?” He asked, the sirens watching as they held onto the edge, Pacifica checking him out as he walked towards the water. As he dropped his drawers, standing completely naked. Dusk might not have done something like this in his younger days if Dusk had known women as pretty as the sirens were watching him. Yet not, confidence ran through him as he started to sit near the edge. Sonata pushed against the edge, showing off her impressive bust, her nipples hidden under the water as waves rippled around. “Oh, we’re doing fine, master Shine,” Sonata said with a wide smile “Speak for yourself; it’s hot as heck out there. What the hell happened there, master? It was cold now, scorching, and I know it isn’t summer.” The Blond siren muttered while adjusting her shell bikini. It was clear that she wasn’t in the best of mood; Sonata smiled, “Not that we Don’t mind. The water feels amazing, so what have you been up to there, stud?” Sonata said while she did a breaststroke and showed off her breasts. “Heh, are you trying to seduce me there, Sonata?” Dusk chuckled while checking out the little mermaid over there. “Sorry, we had to move the Bordello, so we’re now in Texas.” Adagio snorted, “Great Texas where every siren loves to be far from the ocean and miserable.” It was clear that she looked steaming mad, and Dusk found himself feeling bad. “Sorry about that; I didn’t think about you, guy. It was just something that happened on the fly.” “Don’t worry about her, Master Dusk Adagio. Here’s grumpy cause it’s her cycle; girls, the cramps you wouldn’t believe,” Pacifica said while running her fingers through her gorgeous Raven hair as she smirked, “So, we’re in Texas. Huh? Mind if you somehow get Ted Cruz. I’d eat the bastard for lunch.” She snickered while Dusk looked at her, confusing. “I Don’t think that’s a good idea; he might give you indigestion,” He sat down, getting comfortable when Dusk realized what he said, “Wait, what do you mean by eating him?” He thought about it for a second while Adagio gave a wicked grin. “Master Dusk, Don’t you realize there is a reason we sirens were known to lead fishermen down into our depths? It wasn’t just because we enjoyed swimming with them; girls got to eat.” Pacifica said while giggling; Sonata licked her lips, looking more like a hungry animal. Dusk did the only thing he could think of when he bounced away from the pool’s edge. There was no way he’d become fish food. The sirens giggled, seeing his reaction. Sonata swam to the edge as she rested against the side, “Don’t worry, we won’t do anything to; one of the deals that allow us to stay here is that we keep you safe,” she cooed in his ear. Her finger rolled over, enticing him to come closer. Dusk seemed suspicious while watching the three as they pulled in close. The sensual way they caressed themselves, the glistening shine as the light bounced off them. “Fine, but I swear no biting me, especially you, Adagio.” He looked back at her as he began walking over. Resisting the urge to pop a boner, he couldn’t help but enjoy such beauty coming from the sirens of the sea. “We won’t, Master,” Sonata said, giving a broad smile and giggling as she played with Adagio’s butt cheeks and leaned in, giving her a sensual, seductive kiss. Though he said nothing, Dusk’s cock raised much excitement as it spoke the truth. Dusk watched with a glint in his eyes, liking it. Dusk jumped into the pool, feeling himself sinking into the tank. The clear blue water surrounds him. The water moved around as he submerged, feeling more relaxed than he had from the surface. Felt hands running across his chest as they caressed him. One of them, He imagined, was Sonata running her slender fingers over his cheek as he felt her soft lips against his. Their mouths met while she blessed him with the Siren’s blessing. Allowing Dusk began breathing underwater, clearly relaxed while opening his eyes. The three sirens circled him as if they were sharks ready for the hunt; as Adagio smirked with that confidence, Adagio chuckled as Sonata had that bright smile as she moved in closer. The way her body drove somehow both slow and fast. She licked her lips, saying, “Who will you be taking first? Adagio, Aria, or will it just be little old me?” She whispered more as she reached down, groping his cock. Dusk brushed his side, waving his legs back and forth. “I was thinking of just a swim right now. I’ve been a bit busy.” He spoke, his voice more bubbled. There was a moment when Sonata shook her head, slightly disappointed, “If you insist but remember we’re right here, and nothing to stop you from taking us beautiful maidens.” She licked her lips, looking thirsty despite being in the water. Dusk began swimming, letting his body relax in the water while he moved around, really getting his body moving. Dusk’s heart raced as he fought the moisture. His muscles burned while he groaned, but he needed this. Something Gilda required some form of exercise. He would do it. He was moving around, really feeling the burn as he groaned. The sirens swam around him, gliding through the air as they giggled. Sonata is being a minx showing off her slender lustful body. Dusk wondered how long he could swim around with a raging boner. Yet Sonata seemed to be catching on. She whisked past him, teasing as she started to blow water against him. Bubbles rose towards the surface. Dusk opened his mouth, feeling the water run down the wrong throat, causing him to cough. Dusk swam to the surface, taking in a deep breath. Paddling over to the edge as he rested there. His body felt like jelly; Dusk desperately needed to get in shape, better than where Dusk was. He wanted to be stronger and protect the place’s girls. Most importantly, Dusk didn’t want to be weak. Dusk wanted to be stronger. Sonata moved in as she leaned in closer with a big ol’ grin. “What’s the wrong master? You look like you’re in the dumps?” She smirked while rubbing up against his body. Her soft breast pushed against his body as he bit his lips, wondering what he could say. “Just somethings been going on, and I’m just a little bit confused, that’s all.” He spoke while trying to get comfortable—the air brushed against his skin. “Hmm, tell us about it; we’re good listeners,” Sonata leaned in, nibbling the bottom of his ear. Aria joined in as she caressed his chest while Adagio watched, clearly in a bad mood, not wanting to say much. Dusk found himself getting more into it, his heart pounding faster as he wrapped his arms around the girl’s temptation and want as he said, “I’m sure you both could be some excellent listeners to my problems.” He looked at Sonata, the sexy redhead, as he leaned in to give her another kiss, taking in that sweet siren blessing again. That was when without warning, the door behind them opened up, and Dusk looked back looking to see Sunset there, her foxy tails swishing with a cheeky smirk, “Oh hey Sunset, is there a problem?” He looked towards her, almost wishing the fox woman would join him in the water. Imagining her in a bikini instead of her sexy maid outfit would’ve been a nice change of pace for a moment, though Sunset shook her head, “Sorry to interrupt you, Dusk, but someone’s requesting you at the front door.” Sunset fumbled around the doorknob while watching them; the sirens frowned in annoyance, though Dusk let out a long sigh as he popped his neck and pulled himself out of the water. The ground felt slippery as he headed towards the wall beside Sunset and grabbed a towel. “Well, let’s see what they need.” He looked back, watching as the Sirens were getting more modest. Dusk cursed under his breath, knowing the mood just got ruined as he headed back up. Sunset followed behind you as she bumped her thick thigh against his. “No worry Dusk, I’m sure you’ll. I can make it up for you if you ask after this.” Sunset giggled while Dusk had a slightly lustful smile. “I’m sure you can, and hey, what happened to Dusk-Kun? I was starting to get used to that?” Dusk said while giving her a loving smile. Sunset chuckled while she nudged his shoulder, “I thought I’d try something different, besides got boring going, Oh Dusk-Kun.” She snorted while giving a mischievous smirk, “I’m sure you’ll be more Dusk-Cum, later if you’re a good boy.” Dusk jumped into the air with a loud snort. She was winking at him as she whipped him with her tail. “Sure, why not? Got to take care of those blue balls.” Dusk sighed long as he made his way back to the front door. Though a part of him shuddered as he felt something run through him, he wondered what the feeling was. His hair dried up as he rubbed his scalp as Dusk opened the door, giving a wide swing as he said, “Yes, can I help you?” Seeing the young black boy, he was confused about who it might have been till he remembered it was that woman from the other day who brought him the cookies, “Oh hey there… Sunburst? Um, are you coming back for the Tupperware cause I’ll come and get it?” Dusk looked at him, somewhat confused, not even sure why he was even there though Sunburst shook his head, “Nope, just have a message for you; that’s all.” Sunburst bit his lip like he would regret even telling the man this; the house was strange and off-settling, especially at night when he looked out the window and saw a random car or two out there. Strangers he has never seen. It caused Sunburst to imagine that there was nothing good going on around the place. Though the neighbor looked at him more annoyed than anything as Sunburst took a deep breath. “Some dude wanted me to tell you that you must leave the house because I’m coming back to take it.” Dusk looked at the young man more confused, Though a part of him could hear a popping sound, the kind that came from the brain as he wanted to tell this kid off. But held back his anger as he let out a long sigh as he said, “So, who told you this?” He asked, clearly not wanting to snap at the young man. Though annoyed, “No idea. Some guy in white, that’s all he told me, that’s all.” Sunburst looked back at Dusk, who rubbed his temple, “Well, thanks for that, um, have a good day, Or something.” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say to Sunburst as he closed the door. It was going to be a long day. Though he wondered who the man in white was? He turned around and headed straight towards Celestia’s office. -000- Celestia was sitting in her office for the shortest time as she worked on the books, adjusting things as she figured out the best way to save on taxes. Then there was the paperwork for the strip club. Setting it up in Texas had been a pain in the rear, especially when the holier than thou’s who were picketing and demanding that the mayor or whoever try and remove the place. Luckily, she knew a few tricks that got them off her back, yet for how long? She wasn’t sure; Celestia knew she would have to deal with them when the time came. That was when the door opened, like the loud banging as she found herself jumping in her seat, papers flying around as she looked back, seeing none other than Dusk, as he came in looking particularly frustrated. Dusk had rarely entered her office, and the way he came in me that something was indeed wrong, so she looked back at the young owner. The lawyer rubbed the bridge of her nose as she imagined she would need some scotch after this. “Is there something wrong, Dusk?” Yeah, something is wrong. Someone came up to the door, giving me a message that might cause a lot of concern.” Dusk looked at her with those big blue eyes that told her this was serious business, “What’s the message? I mean, it couldn’t have been that bad.” “Yeah, the next-door neighbor just came over and said that we’re going to need to leave cause he’s coming to take it back.” Dusk closed the door behind him. There was a long pause as they remained there for a short period. Celestia looked at him for a minute as she reached into her desk drawer, pulling out two whiskey glasses and a bottle of brandy. “So, today is going to be a double scotch.” She sighed as she poured them a drink and handed it to him. Dusk took it as they shared a drink. “So something just came over to you and told you they are coming to the house. Was there any description?” Celestia looked while she took a long swig; Dusk, on the other hand, had shot the drink down like it was nothing at all. “The most he said was he was a guy in white; I think I saw the guy before but honestly didn’t think much about it. So great what do you think another demon issue Like Abaddon?” Dusk wasn’t sure how he knew the demon’s name, though he shook his head, wondering if it had something to do with Gabby; the thought of the naughty girl made him know that he would have to ask her more about their time in Hell. “I Don’t know; I Don’t think so since they said taking it back. But I Don’t know, maybe it’s something, but It had to have been from before Key’s time since he never told me anything about a previous owner.” She took another drink while Dusk poured himself another one. Celestia watched him as if she was making sure he didn’t run himself another glass. “So, what should we do? We Don’t know who this guy is, and now they’re trying to screw us over.” “I’ll try and contact Trixie; I’m sure she’ll be able to tell us something; she’s been around forever; she should know about some past owners and if there were any that liked to wear all. White.” Dusk nodded while taking a long sigh as he finished his second drink. “Well, I’ll have to get going. It’s about time to open the bordello up for business, and you know how that gets, got to look my best.” “Like you ever do, you never wear that tie I tell you to.” Celestia gave a light chuckle, while Dusk returned with giving her the bird. “If I wanted to wear a noose, I would; besides, it makes me look more dashing.” He waved his hand to lighten the mood; Celestia giggled as she knew he was right. “Get going before I send someone else to do the job for you, ya’h slob; you’ve been neglecting your responsibilities with that trip.” “Hey, me going to hell was no trip, I’ll tell you what. But at least the next time someone tells me to go to Hell, I can say, already been there.” Dusk stuck his tongue out before stepping out. Imagining that the drink had caused his mod to change, a part of him was still worried about what would happen and who the new threat coming for his house was after. -000- Dusk walked out of the room, sighing, wishing he could do more, though getting ready for the night. That was something he could control; if that were all he could do, then that was what he would do. Heading to his room, he pushed a smile on his face, reminding himself that the day could get better; as he walked into the room, simply talking to himself, “Alright, everything’s going to be great. We’re going to have an amazing night.” “You got that, Master Dusk,” Dusk’s jaw dropped when he saw her Sunset, lying in bed wearing a sexy teddy, as she shoved off her fine cleavage, A small slit running down her frame as she exposed her navel. The way she presented herself was like that of a fine meal. Dusk couldn’t help but find his mouth-watering. “So, are you ready? Cause it’s my night tonight, and I made a promise.” She licked her lips as she let her tails wag. Dusk closed the door behind him with a lock. “I think I have enough time. Besides, you look good enough to eat.” Dusk walked towards the bed, climbing up the end as he crawled over his finger, reaching over and caressing her leg. It was clear the young man was ready to have this Kitsune all for himself: his maid—his lover. Sunset smiled with a mischievous grin while Dusk leaned in, and there they shared a session that Dusk admitted lasted longer than he had planned. Sunset didn’t complain one bit. Anyone who passed the room would hear the yips and screams of a woman; some might have thought it was the screeching of a fox. Then some were more shocked by the sounds. It was coming from the masters of the manor’s room. If they knew any better, they thought he was murdering a woman. That was further from the truth. -000- They laid there for the longest time while Dusk pet her tails, his fingers running down her soft bottoms while he let out a long sigh, “You know I missed this.” He looked back at the fox-woman, who nodded, “It has been a while if you didn’t need to get ready for another night. I’d suggest we have another round.” “Yeah, wouldn’t that be nice?” Dusk smiled lightly though thinking of the flames; near the ending of it, he couldn’t help but look back at her, “I want to ask you something, Sunset?” ‘Yeah, what’s that?” Sunset said while she sat up. The blanket fell off her revealing her gorgeous bust. “Why was it you chose me as your mate? I mean, I’m sure you could have gotten any other guy here, or heck, found someone, not in the bordello? So why me?” It was a question that genuinely bugged him, “I mean, we Don’t spend much time, and I think before I got sent to, well, you know. We missed a few nights anyway.” He looked back at the fox putting his hands around the back of his head. Sunset looked at him for a minute. If she genuinely thought about what was going on as she rolled her shoulder. “Not sure, I mean, I know I was in heat, and In all honesty marking you as my Mate was a complete accident. But I Don’t regret it. Just something about you I like. Even if we Don’t screw around that often, I normally work around too much; getting into bed isn’t everything.” Sunset smiled as she moved in closer, kissing his neck gently. “Besides, I’m sure the other three can keep you satisfied. Then we have all our lives to get to know each other. Especially with that mark.” Sunset leaned in, kissing the bite mark she left. The indicator that he was her for as long as she lived, even if he wasn’t exclusively hers. “Heh, well, I Don’t think that’s a bad thing; I mean, if Discord was around for what two-hundred years, I’m sure we have all the time in the world.” He cupped her cheeks while getting in close to kiss her soft red lips. “That we do, and Kitsunes can live for nearly five-hundred years if we’re careful.” She giggled while returning the kiss. They shared it for the longest time as they moved in closer. Though the kiss couldn’t last forever, he pulled back and knew it was time for him to get ready. Dusk hopped into the shower, cleaned himself up, and got dressed before heading towards the door. “We really should spend the night together more often. Even if we’re talking, I want to know more about you, Sunset.” He smiled while giving a graceful bow. Sunset blew him a kiss as she got herself dressed once more, as she would head off to clean the Bordello up and get it ready for tonight. Stone Slate was having a rough day while he walked to his car. Work had been a significant pain, especially while dealing with an unruly client. The client was a Karen demanding certain parts of her kitchen remodel to be finished by the end of the day, “Damn, Karen could’ve at least let us get the materials. I tried telling her they were still on the way, but she wouldn’t listen to me. Damn customers, if it weren’t for the fact she was paying for a big job, I’d have taken the boys and left.” He grumbled while unlocking his car. He hit the lock when he realized something. There was something in his car. It was a flyer that was bright and colorful; it read. Reaching over, he grabbed it. Do you feel lonely? Stone nodded as he continued reading. Do you want to feel released? Stone nodded again while he got into the car. The seat felt like heaven while he adjusted himself. If you think nothing about your life that’s pleasant, come down to the bordello of desire. You can come for a good time, have a drink, and let your troubles disappear. Stone wasn’t sure what to say, finding himself quite fascinating. There was a written address for the place on the bottom in gold lettering; as he reached over to grab his phone, he imagined it would be something to try out. He might try out a drink if they had a sound bar. “When did Texas allow, Brothels? We can’t even take a shit without them assholes trying to ban it or shoot it up.” He started the engine up, pulled out of the parking lot, and headed off to the Bordello. Heck, who knows how long it was going to last. -000- Stone drove down the road for thirty minutes, taking every turn the way his GPS told him. He didn’t want to miss a turn. His lips felt dry as a desert, So Stone hoped that whatever this Brothel had would be worth the drive. “Where is it?” Stone asked while looking back, hoping that no one was following him behind. That was when Stone began imagining when he got to the place some guy was coming over to jump him. Kick his ass and take his wallet, or worst, his car. “Yeah, wouldn’t that be awesome? Get my car jacked and explain to the officer, No, sir, I was looking for a brothel around here; it’s on this flyer. Now come on, let's get my car back.” Stone imagined that would be such a great conversation before they stuck him into a cell. A cell that wouldn’t be for Horny jail. He took another left turn, the streetlights on while Stone parked in the driveway. The house was quiet, like a large mansion, the front part having two large bulging arches, which Stone couldn’t help admit made it look like the manor had a pair of tits. So this place is some boobie house. I guess it's fair for a brothel. I’m going into the best little whore house in Texas. He snickered, imagining they had heard that joke many times, but he rolled his windows up as he pulled out of his beat-up van and locked the door. “I do hope you are around when I get back.” He reached around, ensuring he had his wallet, and turned towards the front door. He knocked on it three times. He stood there for a hot second. The crickets in the back were chirping away. It made Stone Slate feel like a bit of an idiot. “But what if this place is a joke? Seriously, what the hell am I thinking?” That’s when the door opened. The creaking sounds went off as Stone saw the entrance to the fine, elegant room. Not sure what to do, if he needed to run off or stay there till someone told him to. Stone decided to walk inside. The room is Magnificent. Breathtaking if the worn-out man could describe it. He imagined it was like one of those fancy hotels, The rich kind, which wouldn’t let you into the door unless you had a background check, and even then, they would need to make sure you were high class. Stone was almost intimidated by this when he saw the young man behind the desk. Wearing a suit with his chest opened, if anything, It reminded Stone of those fancy romance covers, the open-shirt hunk who wanted to look suitable for his love interest. Stone hesitated for a second as he noticed a large man in the corner, a hat covering his face reminded him of a gangster ready to do a hit. Stone took every ounce of courage walking to the counter while saying. “Ok, is this a brothel?” Stone cut to the point, not wanting to hold up any time or the classic bullshit of beating around the bush. “Yes, we are. Is this your first time here?” The young man said while fidgeting around the computer. The man looked to be around twenty-five, twenty-six? It was hard to tell while he shook his head. “Yeah, it’s my first time here. But it’s kind of weird that there’s even a brothel In Texas,” “Well, no worry about it, we keep our client's information private, and no one bothers us.” The chill tone, the man gave caused Stone’s spine to shiver. “Fair enough, though; what kind of girls do you have?” He honestly hoped they weren’t underage. So far, tempted to run out of here, but he made it this far. He couldn’t waste all that time driving here. Otherwise, he might kick himself in the butt. “Honestly, I was thinking of getting something to drink first. It’s been a long day.” The young man nodded while he patted the table, “No problem, let me lead you over to our bar. Names Dusk Light.” The young man smiled while adjusting his sleave. Stone found himself smiling back. “Sure thing, I need a drink; trust me dealing with a Karen.” Stone chuckled while following Dusk Light off. Maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad thing. After all, it was just a drink. The place looked nice enough. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's another fun chapter for the bordello lovers, well you know the deal let me know what you think give me a good review and remember bordello of the sun is out on amazon for those who want a copy or see a more edited version. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0B5KNNTRX
Riddle me thisWalking down the halls and seeing the strange paintings depicting creatures gave off a vibe that there was something old about this place. Nothing is made cheap here. The architect who built this place had something in mind. What it was, Stone wasn’t sure, but he liked it. “So who built the place?” Stone asked while looking around at the wall, Something else about it. Like if these walls talked, they might have stories. “Not sure; I inherited the place. It’s a masterpiece; that’s for sure; you work on houses?” Dusk said while they moved through the archway. “That I do, Mainly remodeling, and wow, If I could work on a place like this, it would be something.” “Hey, well, if I ever need to remodel, I’ll call you, Though that’s if you're willing to work and hand me a card. I know a few bathrooms need to be worked on; expand it, you know.” Dusk chuckled while he took a right turn. Stone followed behind him. Stone chuckled as he imagined he could get a few bucks out of this place; shaking his head, Stone realized he was working even though he didn’t even need to do that. “Well, just get me drunk and see what happens, man.” They eventually walked into the bar. The place was quite something, and it looked like a strip club. Women danced, moving their bodies with grace as men (and some women) threw dollar bills at them. Watching with lustful intent, such a sight as the girls removed their clothes. Stone chuckled, wishing he had a few bills around. “Busy night?” He asked while looking at Dusk, “Surprisingly, it’s a lot slower, and we’re still establishing ourselves. Thankfully the strip clubs are getting some customers.” He chuckled while Stone found an itching question hitting him. “Um, this is a brothel, So I’ve got to ask, are these girls legal? I mean, your not.” “No, not at all; trust me, we wouldn’t allow that; all girls here are paid and treated well. They can also leave at any time. I have no power over them.” “I mean, that’s good, though how did you even get permission to do this in Texas?” “I have my ways; let’s say my lawyers are good.” Dusk chuckled while popping his neck and leading him over to the bar. Stone looked over seeing a beautiful woman. However, the first thing he noticed about her was that she was almost seven feet tall. “What a woman,” Stone said, mouth dropped as he looked at her for a good minute, “Yeap, our Bartender, Applejack, well, I’ll leave you to your drinking.” Dusk walked away, leaving the man while he sat down, ordering a shot of whiskey. The sizeable towering woman poured the drinks while he looked around. Stone wished he had a few bucks on him in cash, especially since he noticed the far more beautiful woman passing by every second. After today he needed a good print or two. Though while he was drinking, he began noticing something was off. The woman seemed to look less human. He shook his head, looking back at his drink. Am I drinking too much? Or are some of these women growing horns? He watched as he started to think maybe the day was getting to him. That’s when she arrived. The woman, if you could describe her was lean. She was skinny with a fine petite body as she swayed in wearing a Bra and Panties, tiger print, and licked her lips on a woman's face. But her body. She had fur; if he could say anything, she looked like a cat with wings, the way they protruded from her back. She was something. Stone looked down at his drink before looking back at the woman sitting across from her. “Hey…” He spoke nervous, not sure what might happen. “Hello there, handsome.” The cat woman said that stunning smile was showing off those fanged teeth as Stone ran his hand over his brow, feeling nervous. The woman who Stone began thinking looked almost like a cowgirl. Had brought the cat woman a glass of wine. “Why the long face there, handsome?” She purred while taking the glass of wine, swirling it in her hand, watching how the glass moved, clearly a seductive notion. “Just a long day, and well, I think works getting to me? How about you?” he noticed her adjusting the tiger-pattered top as she took a drink. “Hmm, that stinks, but how about we play a game? I’m sure it’ll cheer you up.” She purred more, adding more to her weird cat theme. Making him wonder if he wasn’t drunk while he moved in closer. “Sure, what kind of game?” “Well, it’s simple, I give you a riddle, and if you answer it correctly, I’ll answer a question or perform an action. The harder the question, the more I will do. Just have some fun?” She licked her lips, looking at him more enthralled. “I mean, sure, though I don’t have much money. I can’t pay for a lap dance or….” He gulped some imagine this beautiful woman leaving him, already losing interest. “Well, I guess you’ll have to answer my riddles correctly then.” The woman licked her lips while taking another shot of her wine as she continued. “Sure, we’ll play your game; I used to play around with riddles as a kid.” Stone Slate leaned back, taking a shot of his drink. He prepared for it as The woman nodded, “Fine, since you asked for my name, my first riddle will be this, “I walk on four legs in the morning, two in the afternoon, and three in the evening. What am I?” She smirked while Stone smacked the table confidently. “That’s easy; it’s man.” Stone chuckled while seeing how easy that one was. The cat woman smirked as she leaned in and whispered, “Correct, though I was going easy on you. Now, to answer your question. It’s Mirage.” Licking her lips, looking at him, wanting more as she stated, “Maybe we should take this game to my room; we can have more fun with it.” More tempting as she moved over, taking his hand as she caressed it. Stone bit his lips, nodding as he was led off following the woman. He had a game to play, after all. -000- Heading up to her room, he stumbled as he wondered: Just how big is this place? Is it like magic? Stone shook his head while he struggled to follow the Cat woman, and he had to admit she had one hell of an ass. The way it swayed with that tiger stripes clinging to her. The way she swung her tail. “So, who are you? Or where you from?” Wanted to know this strange woman named Mirage. “You know the rules; you’ve got to answer another riddle now.” Mirage smiled as she licked her lips, clearly wanting to play more, “Sounds good to me; give me another riddle.” “What is the end of everything?” She smirked while Stone knew this one was another easy one. Though he imagined the more he asked for, it would give him a harder riddle. "Well, it has to be G." He said while Mirage smirked more whiles he nodded, taking him down another hallway as they finally stopped in front of a door. “I am from Greece, though some thinks I originated from Egypt. But in truth, it’s a little of both, and It’s a beautiful place in both locations; how I miss them if you could have seen them when I was younger. You’d find it an amazing place.” “So you’re not from around here? So how's a riddle girl like you doing in a place like this?” Stone chuckled though he realized he asked another question. “I’ll give you that one for free; now come on in.” She opened the door, and Stone walked in; the room was a magnificent sight. It looked almost like a palace chamber room, the stone columns as though he was in an Egyptian prince's room. “The world had changed so much from when I was a child, and I needed to find a place, a world where I could belong, and this Bordello. It has ways of protecting me; I think I’m one of the last in my family line. It's sad, but it happens. We were hunted and forced into many things. It was said we inspired others. The Gypsies.” “I don’t think they like to be referred to as that.” “And why not? It is a proud name for those who are free spirits roaming the world. Truly the most clever surviving without a single home.” She moaned while she thought of it. “So why are you here?” Stone asked, almost curious, while looking towards the mysterious woman. “It’s complicated, but this world, in a way, has managed to bind the spirit and destroy the free roamers, and trying to protect yourself isn’t simple. If I could, I would leave this place yet and need someone to join me; a free spirit is nothing if there’s no one else to be free with it. This world has changed more. Some of us need guilds.” There Mirage looked almost saddened at the thought of it, and Stone felt guilty. It was clear he struck a nerve. “I’m sorry; maybe I shouldn’t have asked that question.” “It’s fine, and It happens sometimes; now, back to our game. What would you like to do with me.” The woman said while she sat on the bed, spreading herself as she took long deep breaths, expanding her chest for him. Stone found he couldn’t look away. “Know how you feel, though. I work a lot, and while it’s mainly just remodeling. I feel trapped. Some of the clients can get too demanding. I just feel trapped, and I want to run away. It’s—its crap.” He felt his fist tightening while he took a deep breath. “We should return to our game now, shall we?” Mirage purred while she hurried over, giving him a seat. “We really should.” Imagining the game could get his mind off his day, he let out a long sigh. While he looked over at this woman, he smiled while thinking about the limitation of what he could and couldn’t do. “Can I Kiss you? Or Touch you?” Stone watched her for a second, seeing her remaining calm as she soon thought for a second. “Unless you can spread it, you can’t enjoy it. What is it?” She spoke loud for him to hear as he took a moment to think about it. He was tempted to go on and claim her legs. It sounded pretty sexy and tempting. Yet, that didn’t seem right. “It’s—it’s.” He stumbled before an answer came to mind, “It’s peanut butter.” “Correct, you may kiss me or touch me.” Mirage moaned as she held her hands out for him to do as he wished; Stone bit his lips, more surprised he was right, as he leaned in and soon kissed her. Their mouths met slowly, but he held on as she would return the kiss; it started slow as he pushed in closer; While caressing her neck. As he tried slipping his tongue into her mouth. But Mirage pushed him back “No-no big boy, you said a kiss or touch me, and you did both,” She smirked while caressing his cheek, “You’ll have to answer another riddle.” “Well, can you strip?” Stone asked, curious about how she would look fully naked, especially with the fur. “I speak without a mouth, I hear without ears, I have no body, yet I come alive with the wind. What am I?” She spoke with that seductive tone as she licked her lips to see if he would answer her question while he looked at her. “You’re a….” His mouth fluttered as he tried to find the answer, his eyes distracted by the beauty, as he muttered out when the tail appeared. “A cat!” Mirage laughed hard as she heard it falling back as she chuckled, causing her magnificent breasts to bounce more as she snorted. “Oh no, not at all; I am close to that, but your answer is wrong.” She winked at him, “The answer is an echo.” When she said that, an echo filled the room while he realized he had lost this round. “Damn, I guess next time; what are you doing?” “Well, you got an answer wrong, so now you must be punished.” She smirked as she moved in and started stripping him. Her hands grabbed his shirt, ripping it apart. His chest was exposed. Sure he wasn’t a muscular guy and more like a thin stick, but she purred. “Hmm, so sexy and nice, Now. What do you want next? And remember, if you get it wrong, I can punish you.” She licked her lips while getting a good look at him. Stone found himself feeling more like a piece of meat. “Alright, I mean, let me think.” Stone imagined what he could do and needed to be careful; if he asked to screw her in the butt, it might lead to him being screwed hard. “Hmm, could I perform Oral sex with you?” Imagining it would be a bold move, but there wouldn’t be any losers. A safe bet as the Feline woman smirked. “Sure thing, Good sir, but answer my riddle,” She took a deep breath, clearly getting in more of a deep breath as she answered it. “What is it man loves even more than life, Yet hates more than death or mortal strife. That which contented men desire. The poorest have, the rich require. The miser spends, and the spendthrift saves, And all men carry to their graves?” She spoke it calmly while licking her lips more. Stone found himself stumped while he tried to find the correct answer. Sitting there for a moment, he bent over; Think, Stone, what is it that all men love more in life? But hate more than death? He tried thinking more though he was drawing a blank. “Crap, nothings coming to me… Nothing. Is the answer nothing?” He asked, looking at Mirage, who watched him for the longest time, clearly remaining silent as she simply said, “You are correct, Stone; now claim your prize.” Mirage laid back, her hands reaching down as she removed her underwear; the moment they slipped off, she laid back, exposing her pussy. The sight of it was something as he saw how it spread a little fuzzy as he noticed her Labia; Hope I don’t get a fur ball. Stone moved around, getting right between her legs as he looked at her pussy. The sight of it was quiet as he leaned in and gave her pussy a quick lick. Stone hesitated before deciding to bounce right in. His face burry between her legs as he began licking slowly before finally getting into the motion. Mirage moaned, her legs spreading as she could feel his tongue exploring her inner folds. The way they glided felt good to her tight little pussy. “Hmm, someone pretty good at this.” She purred louder; “It’s been so long since a mere mortal has gone down on me.” Mirage’s tail moved over, grabbing his head as he felt it push down on him. A part of him was beginning to realize he might not have been so drunk, and this was the real thing; What is she? Stone thought while continuing to eat her out. Stone rolled his tongue faster. Moaning hard. He somehow managed to ignore the patch of fur as he moved his tongue randomly. The woman, this creature, had a succulent taste as he lapped up her juices. She tastes amazing. Stone wasn’t sure what to think while he continued eating her out, licking up every bit of juice as he raised his hand, massaging her clit. “Mhmm, right there, Boy, Lick, my sweet pussy.” Mirage moaned her seductive tone as her tail caressed the back of his neck. Her back arching as she laid back, enjoying herself. Nothing more as she held the bed. Stone Did so before raising his head, “Can I fuck you?” Mirage looked at him, that purring look in her eyes as she bit her lips. “What Animal has the largest breasts?” She cooed while he returned to eating her out for a second, taking in her sweet scent. “A Zebra,” Stone said, finding that riddle quite too easy, But he wasn’t going to complain. He just won the game in his mind. Moving over, he stood up. A hard growl as he dropped his pants, showing off his hard throbbing cock. “Oh, and what a big cock you have there.” She licked her lips as she rolled around on her belly, her ass exposed the way it stuck up in the air as she stretched out. That tail whipped in the air as Stone licked his lips. “Such a beautiful view.” He groaned, getting on the bed and behind her. He watched as her tail whipped around, moving gracefully. It was hypnotic to watch. His cock throbbing hard, the teasing and her sexual energy turning him on as he got in position, his cock close to her wet pussy. He imagined how it would feel as he pushed the head against her entrance. Her furry felt warm and soft against his member as he bit his lips. No going back now. Is there Slate? Stone thought to himself as he pushed his cock head inside. He gasped for air as his head entered her pussy. She was tight, and he imagined he could barely move as he sank his cock slowly within her. The way she moaned as she looked back, stretching her body as if she had no bones. “So tight,” He moaned out while he tried pulling back. Though he found it difficult like the Cat woman wasn’t going to let him go, he’d be trapped there forever. “Hmm, or your too big for me.” She purred out, clearly teasing him as she pushed herself forward just enough so he could thrust back into her. The way he moved carefully. Stone held onto her hips, looking at the back of her head. He admitted this was a heck of a sight. He began pumping his cock in and out of her. The bed under then rocked as he kept thrusting down into her. As he held on for dear life. Hearing her let out moans as it encouraged him to go faster. “Fuck, what are you, Mirage? I got to know!” He panted as he kept going. The Feline woman’s tail wrapping around him as she purred more. Rocking her hips as she let out a long moan. “As I told you before, I am a wanderer, a Gypsy before the Gypsys, and I was from Egypt, Romania, and Greece. In some ways, I was worshiped as a goddess, to some, a monster to others. I am the great riddle maker; I am Mirage the Sphinx!” The way she spoke said that while he pounded her pussy, feeling his dick sinking, burying it within him, somehow turned him on as he thrust with all his might. He gasped hard. “Holy crap, just fuck!” He groaned as he kept taking this Sphinx. His heart was racing like a train as he couldn’t hold back more. This feeling, he hadn’t felt more alive, as he bit his lips as he looked towards this Sphinx. She smiled at him with those white teeth, Her pussy milking his cock. “That’s, it fills my little Kitty there.” Mirage moaned as she looked at him, the way her butt pushed against him as he moved his hips faster and quick. His heart is pounding. “You want me to fill you up?” He groaned while he bit his lips, getting an idea, “What's grey, with a pretty face filled with cum?” Causing Mirage to scream in passion! He growled using a riddle as he gave her ass a fine slap. “Me!” She screamed louder as she felt him sinking his meat deep within her. His balls slapped against her as he couldn’t take it any longer; this pent-up desire, this want for freedom and release, he called out, “Correct!” As he started unleashing his load into her pussy. His hot spunk shot out as it filled her insides, as he gasped in pleasure. It felt amazing as his heart raced. He felt like he had run a marathon as he gasped in pleasure. His fingers twitched as he held onto her thick thighs. His fingers sank into her fluffy body as he groaned, finally stopping his thrust as he pulled out “That was… amazing.” He groaned as he pulled out. His cock dangled there when he sat down. Mirage smirked as she looked back at him with that wide feline smile, clearly proud of herself. “I pride myself; good sir, is there anything else you’d like to do, or is this the end?” Mirage the Sphinx said, smiling as she watched him, clearly reading his body while Stone watched her; a thought struck him as he resisted. But in a way. He wanted to feel free. He wanted more out of life than dealing with clients. He wanted the passion of exploring this big world. A part of him wanted to be with this woman again. He felt tempted to ask, his heart screaming for him to ask her. Ask her if she wants to leave with him and see the world. Maybe they could do more as he held his tongue. She could say no and just ask him to leave. What could he do?That’s when a small voice in his head came to him and simply said, Just do it. Being free means, you can’t be afraid to ask and take a chance. So go on, be free. “Would you come with me, leave, and we can see the world? Maybe be free?” He asked, the passion forming in his eyes. While The Sphinx looked at him, shocked as if she didn’t expect him to say that. While she looked up and down at him, she simply chuckled. “Well, I'll go with you if you can answer this riddle.” Stone looked at her for the longest time, finding himself nervous but took a deep breath sighing and nodded, “Give me your riddle.” “But before I start, Stone, know this, If you get it wrong, you might not survive. This isn’t a simple riddle like we had before. If you win, we will be bound together, but if you lose. I can take your life.” Stone thought about it and decided to take the risk anyway. He wanted to take it, and He wanted to finally feel alive. “I accept my fate.” Mirage smirked, clearly liking this, knowing that she found someone who was ether, very brave or foolish. “Very well, then the riddle begins.” She got up, standing before Stone as she walked back and forth, strutting herself as she spoke her riddle. “I am like the winds, flowing through the sea. I am what men fight for, black and white. People have killed for me, and people live for me. I am the most precious thing out there. Yet people take me for granted. Good men are sent to war to fight for me. Rich men hate me because they lose more than they gain… What am I?” Stone looked at her and began to think, trying to think of this simple answer. “It’s…” Author's Note So guy's do you think you can answer the sphinx riddle, what is it. heh and do you think Stone Slate was able to solve it and get what he desired, or was he consumed by the beautiful sphinx. Let me know what you think. follow me on Patreon, where you'll get a exclusive fanfic of Jill Valentine in a threesome with herself. exclusive to the patreon, a commission work in a long time https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
The man in whiteDusk returned to his desk, sitting back. The night had been slow while he got comfortable. Dusk imagined maybe Dusk could have gotten a book in hand while he leaned back, ready for another set of customers to come in. That was when he saw the lights around him begin to flicker. The light's intensity glowed as he looked around. “What the Hell?” Dusk said while reaching down under the desk as Dusk pulled out a shotgun. Something he kept on him while working on the desk. After the last couple of times being attacked by a Demon and human. He wasn’t going to let himself get caught with his pants down. He cocked the rifle, ready to fire at anyone who tried to attack. That was when the lights were out, his hand holding the gun, ready to fire. Taking a deep breath as he slowly walked towards the button, prepared to let the girls know they were under attack—a chill running down his spine. Like something was coming, Something dangerous. He looked at the gun, tightening the grip, ready to fire at any second as he took a deep breath, reminding himself; that Dusk wasn’t the only one, and soon the thought of that egg, the ruby-colored egg, reminded him that he had more to fight for, that egg. “What are you waiting for ya’h bastard!” Adding more to the southern draw, Dusk couldn’t help but find it made him more Texan, and he chuckled while a thought struck him I’m the Texas Ranger tonight, and if this bastard is going to hurt my family, I’m going to send them to their maker. He didn’t care who it was. They wanted to hurt the people he cared for more than god himself, and then he would send them off. His head began to break when the doors blew open. The sounds of doors clattering as Dusk aimed his gun; looking forward, he was ready to send whoever it was straight to hell and probably give the devil a message. Who knows who Dusk had met while down there he didn’t care. Walking into the Bordello stood the man in white, and Dusk took his shot. No questions, no talking, just good old American firing and asking questions later. Dusk pulled the trigger. Buckshot fired into the air as it went right towards the Man in white. Though the stranger smiled, raising his hand as they began to glow a bright purple. He didn’t say a single word as the buckshells dropped in the air like they hit an invisible wall. “The fuck?” Dusk said while he pumped the barrel, ready to fire again. Aiming, the man in white smirked, “Now come on, bien Monsieur, there is no reason to fire onto a guest in this fine establishment.” The man in white spoke with a heavy accent. Dusk realized that he was speaking in French, “Now put down your American Weaponry, and we can talk like real men.” He said with a wide smile as he snapped his finger, a purple flash going off; Dusk was ready to fire off the gun again, aiming right at the stranger's head, when he found his rifle getting cold. Like cold as he struggled to hold onto it before dropping it. Otherwise, he might have obtained a severe case of frostbite. “Who the hell are you?” Dusk said while he gritted his teeth, rubbing his hand and trying to warm them up as the man in white walked in. “Ahh, you never heard of me.” “No, I haven’t though I suspect your French; sorry, but we don’t serve frog legs and white flags here.” Dusk snarked back as he put up his fists, willing to go fist to cuffs with the man. “Please, frogs taste like how you Americans eat garbage, and you might like them they take like Chicken.” The man said while moving his hand. Dusk glared, annoyed, as he wanted to punch his French face. “Yeah, how about you come over here, and we can try out a knuckle sandwich? I’m sure you’d find that Chicken,” Dusk smirked while feeling cocky while the Man in white shook his head. “Let’s speak, and please take a seat.” He waved his hand as Dusk was forced down to sit with a grunt. His arms pushed down to his sides as he held onto himself. Dusk tried fighting whatever this was off. But it seemed to be no use. “What the Hell is it you want, Frenchie?” “Oh, ho, you think because you managed to take down a demon like Abaddon, you could say take me on. I am not as narrow-minded as that woman. Besides, I have better claim over this house than she ever would. I am Blueblood.” Dusk groaned, struggling as he tried breaking free. “Well, nice to meet you, Blueblood. I’d shake your hand, but.” Blueblood chuckled at the sight, nudging his head while he tried raising his hand. “It’s no problem; Now I want to talk to you about leaving the bordello.” He looked around for a second, admiring the place. “This place has changed since I was last here, it’s less elegant, But I suppose that’s what happens when you Americans get ahold of this place. How this beauty has fallen.” “Hey, I happen to like how the place looks; feels natural,” Dusk growled while sitting there, knowing it was no use trying to break out but figured he’d keep the man talking. “You might, though, in its hay day when I was running the place, it was far more elegant the finest silks to line the walls and none of these tacky things. Now those were the days.” He smirked while touching the walls. “What do you mean when you were running the place?” Blueblood looked back at Dusk, rolling his eyes, and Dusk found that he could almost hear what the man thought These Americans are so stupid. While he waved his hand, moving the chair, Dusk was sitting against the chair as he stepped before him. “Do you think you are the only one who ran this whore house? Or that moron Keys. No, There have been far more.” The French wizard said while he walked around. “So if you’re the old owner? Why the heck are you so damn determined to make me leave?” “Oh, you see, the Bordello has some rules, one of them being only a human can run the bordello,” He raised his hand as fire appeared in his hand. Though Learning the secret of life and death and breaking the boundaries had angered the home, it decided we should be separated.” The flames went out while Dusk smirked. “Well, it looks like the Bordello wanted a Divorce, and you can’t seem to take the hint.” “It’s more than that; I loved this place, though it seemed not to understand what I was doing. I was once an old man and would not let this home throw me out like it did others. To die and let some new model take over.” He growled while staring at Dusk, looking at the French man with a smug look. Dusk couldn’t help but find his plan working out. “Well, I’m sorry, but I’m not letting you take this house. You had a chance, and you fucked it up; you don’t get a second chance.” Dusk growled while he sat there, looking dead center in the eye. “So, make like the French is known best for and run away.” He popped his neck. Sure, Dusk didn’t have much to go on, but he wasn’t going to lay down and let this man take his home. “Hmm, quite interesting, a man with some principle. But there’s always a price I can offer you so much. You can have power and eternal youth. They’re just whores, and you could leave and live your life without a care in the world. Heck, you could take a few of the women here. I don’t need them all.” Blueblood smirked while he held his hand out. Dusk looked at it and felt the strength return to him as he examined the man in the eyes. “I know this home has hurt you, Monsieur; leave this place. Go back to your normal life, and be happy. I can even use some of my magic to make people forget every bad thing you did, and you can be happy. All you have to do is leave this place and never come back.” Blueblood watched him with that broad smile, an attractive smile. A car salesman smile. Dusk looked at him as he simple sighed, “You know what, I think I have an idea about that deal, and I’ll give you a counter offer.” “Oh, what is that,” Blueblood said while he tilted his head, which Dusk smirked. “You can get the hell out of my house. Gabby, now!” Blueblood suddenly found himself getting hit in the head with a hard thump. He turned to see the small Impish creature. Holding a large book in her hand, she kept hitting the man in white. The man turned around, watching the imp as he growled. “You stupid, bitch!” He raised his hand, slapping the Imp, sending her across the room. If Gabby had done something, it distracted Blueblood, as Dusk managed to break away and attack the man in white. “She is not a bitch, you bastard!” Dusk jumped on Blueblood's back and started punching him wherever he could. Gabby jumped on, grabbing him by the chest as she scratched at him. She was slamming against it as Blueblood growled. “How dare you.” His hand raised as if bringing forth a spell, causing Gabby and Dusk to be thrown back. His head hit the wall as he looked over at the man. “What's the matter, afraid of a fight, magic man?” Dusk pulled himself up, his fist in the air, ready to fight for more. “This isn’t over, you American scum; I will have this house.” “And you’ll meet the same fate as the last one who tried to take place.” Dusk Spat at him, while Blueblood growled as he vanished from the place in a puff of smoke. Dusk let out a long groan as he walked over to Gabby as helped her up. “Thanks, Eli. I needed that.” He looked towards the Imp, who nodded, giving a fang-filled smile. “Yeah, there’s nothing to sweat about it, Bada; now, who the heck was that freak, and why did he smell like dirty frogs,” Gabby said while gagging at the smell where Blueblood had once stood, “Just the French, and yeah, Whoever the fucker was, he’s no good.” “Who are you talking about.” Celestia ran in as she looked over, seeing the mess all around, even the gun laying off to the side, looking like it just got pulled out of a block of ice. “Yeah, got attacked by some guy named Blueblood who claims he was a former owner of the bordello.” “Great, just what we need is more trouble. Just let's call it a night. I’ll call up Trixie and see what she knows. But… Dusk, do you attract trouble? I mean, ever since you ended up joining the place, there hasn’t been a moment of peace.” “It’s not like I go looking for trouble. It’s just finding me.” Celestia sighed while rubbing her head. She was more annoyed than anything else as she looked over a few. “Alright, girls, clean this place up. We’ll close the brothel tonight.” Celestia turned back as the girls around immediately began cleaning up. Some grabbed brooms while they picked up the broken glass. Dusk moved over, grabbed the frozen shotgun, putting it back where he pulled it out. He couldn’t help but wonder what was in store for him. Just the idea of This Blueblood coming after him and the house. -000- Blueblood grunted while he stumbled over himself walking to a porch. Looking down he saw his white suit turning red. It seemed as though that Imp got her claws into him. “This isn’t good, Just relax.” He turned to knock on the door, as he took a deep breath, his heart pounding while he turned around looking back at the Bordello. His Bordello, and his heart sunk looking to the place, knowing that the home was in his grasp and he had a chance to take it back. He just needed to take it. Author's Note Hey ther guy's now i wonder how you feel about learning who the man in white is, well its been fun working on this even if I was slow, now I'm heading to a convention, and please guys have fun and go wild heh. remember you only live once. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Troublesome clientDusk found himself dragging his feet up the stairs as he grunted; every part of his body was hurting as he made his way up the stairs. The workout had been extra hard, but it was worth it, as he found it helped keep his mind off many things, including the constant fear that his memories of Hell would return. The worry about that Blueblood guy returning, and then there was Ember and their Egg. His heart pounded just the thought of it, the idea that he would be a father. “What am I going to do? How am I even supposed to take care of a kid? I can barely take care of myself?” Dusk rubbed his head while imagining what he could even do. The idea that they would live here in this Brothel. Would that even be good for the kid? Most of all, Dusk felt scared that the little one would get hurt. He shuddered, imagining if it took on more of its mother than him; what could he even say? What if the kid went to school and burnt down the entire school? Dusk shuddered, thinking about that. That there was nothing, Dusk could do to help them. “Having trouble Dusk?” This caught Dusk’s attention as he turned, seeing Sunset standing by his door, her maid outfit on, clinging to her tightly more than ever, “Just been thinking about a few things, that’s all.” He said while climbing the last step giving a light grunt as he limped over to his room. “Gilda run you raggid?” Sunset spoke, giving a light smile while Dusk nodded, “Like you wouldn’t believe it, she’s still unhappy about the Hammer thing, even if she says she’s over it.” “Give her time. I’m sure she’ll forgive you in time, if not. These things happened; I know there are a few girls who weren’t your biggest fan when you first arrived here.” “Like who?” Dusk said, somewhat curious, wondering who didn’t like him but brushed it off. “A few though they haven’t popped out; they just do their job and go home, that’s all.” “Makes sense, you know; sometimes I forget that the girls leave for their own homes. It’s all just kind of strange.” They entered his room, where Gabby was sitting on the bed, playing around with something. Though Dusk was too tired to pay attention to what it was, as Eliah noticed him, “Yo, Bada, any plans for anything tonight, slick.” With the smile on her face, Dusk had a feeling he knew what she wanted tonight and shook his head, “Sorry, a bit more worn out tonight; I think I might get some rest… Gabby, would it be possible for me and Sunset to have some alone time?” The imp girl looked at him with annoyance pouting her lips for a second as she looked like she was going to complain, but nodded, “Fine, but you owe me something, Bada; you know I don’t like to wait.” She grunted as Gabby put away whatever she was messing with and jumped out of bed, wearing her jacket and skirt; her hellish red horns seemed to sparkle as she walked right out of the room, giving the Kitsune a dirty look. “She is a thing, ain't she?” Sunset said while watching the imp vanish down the hallway. “Yeah, but she’s a good person…Imp at heart, she helped me out while I was Hell.” “I thought you said you couldn’t remember Hell?” Sunset said, looking back at the master of the house. Dusk let out a sigh, “Things come and go; sometimes its big flashes of memories, but other times its small things, like me and her walking.” Dusk thought back to some of the moments and found that they were relaxing; it was nice, “Sounds wild, though I guess it’s just how Hell works?” Sunset sat behind Dusk, her hand reaching around and rubbing his shoulders. Her hands were soft against his shoulder as she gave him a massage. Her fingers were touching the hand mark burned into his skin. Dusk winched for a second, wondering what had caused it. Though he had a bad feeling about what it might have been. “I guess, but there's more something about it; in some ways, it felt like I deserved being there; I think there was a point I didn’t want to leave. I don’t know why; it’s just a feeling I didn’t deserve to escape.” “Don’t say that; you don’t know how it felt when you were gone.” “Maybe, but it’s just felt like I had to be there, Maybe it’s just what the hell does to someone, or maybe I just felt trapped. I don’t know.” “Well, there’s nothing to worry about. You’re back with us, and we won’t let you go.” Dusk felt her soft lips against his neck, nibbling on him as she caressed his side. Her hand guided down as she grabbed the bottom part of his shirt and lifted it. Dusk didn’t fight her, as he felt the cold air run over his body as he looked back to Sunset, “I know, and I miss you guys, each of you. But at the same time, I’m scared I will be a father, and I’m afraid I’ll mess it up or the kid up. I’m just as scared as Ember is.” “It’ll be alright. Besides, I’m sure Applejack and I will help. Plus, I’m sure Applejack will be able to feed the kid of Ember can’t” Dusk found himself laughing as he imagined the Dragon child trying to drink milk from Applejack’s nipple. “I’ll be honest, that would be quite funny.” Sunset giggled in response as she moved in, wrapping her arms around him, “I’m wondering, just how tired are you?” Dusk could feel Sunset begin going down as she caressed his thigh. Her hand slipped around as she slipped her hands down his pants. “You know, I think I have enough energy for this; it is your night, right?” Dusk chuckled as he turned his head back towards her. They kissed passionately as they used a hand to bring her in. Sunset reached down and groped his cock as he started to rub it. As he smirked, it didn’t take long for her to get him hard. “You girls are too good for me.” He chuckled while turning around, finding himself getting bold for the foxy woman. Sunset continued pushing her breast against his back nice and soft as he grunted, feeling her continue jacking him off, “Well, we care about you, my handsome Mate.” She cooed, giving that moan as she started to bring the other hand around, playing with his ball sack, squeezing them as he let out a long grunt. “Yeah, Well, I care for you girls also.” He moaned, feeling her getting handsy, his heart running rapidly as he wanted to thank her in his unique way. “Hmm, well, maybe you can show me how much you care about us.” The fox woman grinned the only way she could, from ear to ear, as she pulled back, releasing her grip from his cock, much to Dusk's protest. As she pulled around, laying back on the bed, her legs spreading apart as she revealed her black silken panties. Dusk could imagine seeing a damp spot on it as he grinned wickedly. “Hmm, I’m sure I could enjoy a nice snack.” “Hmm, I’m sure you can have a little spicy.” Sunset winked as she reached down, playing with her panties, slowly linning her finger around the wet spot and letting her ears show. “I think I can handle that.” Dusk found himself more mesmerized by such a sight. He rolled over, moving his head between her legs as he crawled between her fine legs. Sunset watched, moaning gently as she felt herself getting more excited by the sight of the mere mortal. Dusk's hand reached over, pushing her panties off to the side, his eyes on her pink slit as he moved in his fingers, rubbing her labia gently, getting a good feel. Dusk leaned in his tongue, sliding up her fine slit as he lapped up the light juices already forming, There was a particular heat coming from it. At the same time, he continued massaging Sunset’s pussy gently. His fingers guided up to her clit as he began rubbing it slowly as he listened for the small details. Feeling Sunset’s reaction. “Dusk,” Sunset moaned, her hands reaching down and rubbing the back of his head as He continued licking and getting a good taste of his snack. He came over, holding her thighs, pushing her legs apart as he began burying his head down into her muffin, licking faster, teasing her. Her taste was quite something as he continued going on, his tongue rolling around as he moved closer to her clit. Dusk could hear Sunset beginning to gasp for air as she grabbed his head holding him down, “Like that a little to the left.” She groaned as she felt his tongue going inside her the way it flicked and moved; Sunset couldn’t help but moan as she rubbed her pussy against his face. Dusk wouldn’t have wanted it any other way as he moved faster, his tongue rolling clockwise as he rubbed her hips. His eyes closed as he took in her wonderful scent. Her taste was quite addictive, and he might not have been able to get enough of the Kitsune's pussy juices. Sunset moaned louder, feeling herself getting more excited. She felt Dusk going faster as she ground against his face. She could feel herself getting close to cumming. Then it was interrupted by loud screaming. Dusk pulled his head away from the kitsune's hot pussy. “What was that?” Dusk said, looking at the door, annoyed that someone had interrupted him. Sunset, who had been frustrated, was close to grabbing Dusk and pushing him back into her muffin. Dusk watched the door, where there was a moment of silence. “Must be nothing.” Dusk looked back, giving the Fox woman a broad smile as he was about to go back to eating her out when he heard a loud crashing sound. Dusk could feel alarm bells going right off in his head as he jumped off the bed, “I’ll be right back.” Dusk pulled himself away, knowing he had to find out who was causing the crash. Sunset shook her head, “I’m coming with you; that sounded bad.” However, Sunset wanted to know what was blue balling her. The two put on a set of robes, Dusk making sure to have his underwear on under it as they began investigating what was happening downstairs. Going down the stairs, Dusk could hear a commotion; though the words were fuzzy, it was safe to say there was yelling as he came down and saw a brisked, bold man standing there holding a bad. Pointing it right at Applejack, who looked more annoyed; she was wearing a suit as she stood behind the desk. “Where the fuck is she! Where’s Coco!” Growled the man holding his bat, white-knuckling it, as he looked angry. “I told you she is not wanting to see you, and with how you’re acting, I wouldn’t let you see her anyway; now, I request that you leave.” Applejack seemed to push away her cheerful demeanor, and Dusk couldn’t help but find she was a little off since he imagined she would have kicked him out by now. But Dusk walked in, “Is there a problem?” Dusk asked while he looked at the two, his arms crossed while Sunset was behind him. “None of your business; I want to speak to Coco now! The bitch fucked me over!” “Alright, sir, I want you to calm down; I’m the owner of this fine establishment; now, put down the bat so we can discuss this like adults.” Dusk wasn’t in the mood for this guy. Dusk was tempted to call Bulk the Cyclops to throw this guy out of the room. He turned his head to Applejack, “Who’s Coco?” “She’s one of our Succubus girls; a few of them showed back up. I was going to tell you, but everything that’s been going on slipped my mind.” Applejack kept her eye on the man, ready to strike at any second; Dusk didn’t blame her as the man growled, “So what did she do? Mr.?” He paused there, not knowing the man's name, but the man grunted, “Names Zephry, breezeshy, and as far as I'm concerned, the bitch in there fucked me over.” He growled while he had the bat over his shoulder. Dusk was annoyed with the man for how he was acting, “Yeah, and Zephry, you’re causing a scene; how about you tell me what she did, and maybe we can make it up to you.” “Not with what she did; that slut, fucking ruined my marriage.” He growled while he held onto his bat; Dusk looked at him with a groan, “How did she ruin your marriage? Did she sleep with your wife or?” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say to the angry man, as the man shook his head, “No, the bitch went, oh, Zephry, leave your wife for me, and we can run away together, just the two of us. I believed her whore mouth, and when I told my wife I was leaving her for another woman, I went to the place we were going to meet, and she never showed up! I gave up my wife for her; she has the nerve to leave me be!” He growled, more annoyed as Dusk could see the killer's intent. “Sir, I am going to ask you to leave; you fucked up; you decided to cheat on your wife and leave her.” Dusk wouldn’t risk his girls getting hurt, and this guy would hurt them. “So please get out of my and never come back.” “I’m not leaving until that bitch Coco comes out here. Otherwise, I’m calling the cops on this establishment, now get here the fuck out here before I take this bat and shove it up that Cowfu—” The man didn’t have time to react as Dusk tackled the man into the wall. His Robe barely held on as Dusk started to throw his fists into his face. Hard, strong punches as Dusk put his back into it. “You dare attack my Applejack, hurt my girls!” He growled as he kept slamming his fist into the man's face; Dusk was only seeing red at this point as he growled. The man’s face turned bloody. With the anger on his face, Dusk almost didn’t look like him. Dusk started to throw the man on the ground, “You come into my home because you decided to cheat on your wife and blame us for it; how about you take some fucking responsibility!” he gave him a good kick in the back as the man coughed out, “Stop, please!” Zephry begged. “You want to stop after that? No!” Dusk growled, his eyes flaring as his hands seemed glowing like he was trying to do something, though Sunset grabbed him and pulled him back. “Dusk, stop!” Sunset reached over, grabbing his shoulder, as Dusk kept striking the man, “Not till he learns to respect my family, my loved ones!” He growled as he picked him back up. The man's head lay limp as he pushed him back into the wall, “Do you understand! Never come back here again!” He growled, Dusk’s face turning red as he growled harder. Though Dusk felt himself being pulled back, he tried fighting off whoever had grabbed him till he was forced around, looking into Both Applejack’s and Sunset's eyes, the scared look on his face, as he looked deep into their faces. His face went blank as he stopped for a second. His face went blank as he shook his head, looking back at the girls, “Guy’s, what's going on?” Dusk’s expression changed from that bolt of pure anger into a calm expression; Applejack and Sunset found this confusing as they saw him more relaxed, “Dusk, don’t you remember what happened? What you just did.” Dusk looked confused while simply shaking his head, “No, I know that guy had the bat and…. Where is he.” Dusk turned his head around, seeing the man Zephry lying there coughing out blood. “What in the… who did that?” Dusk looked back at the girls, unsure of what was going on. “Dusk, you did that, he threatened to hurt Applejack, and you just went at him.” Dusk was shocked and couldn’t remember doing something like that as he stepped back, “I—I don’t remember….” He looked at his hands, giving a light shudder shaking his head, “Get him out, and I don’t know, send him to the hospital. I—I need a minute.” Dusk’s whole body was shaking as he looked at Applejack, “What the hell is going on?” Celestia stepped in her looking more annoyed than anything as she looked over seeing the man lying on the ground, “What the Hell did you do? Who attacked a customer?” Celestia said, trying to remain calm, but the anger in her eyes, as she shook her head, not sure what to say, but Sunset spoke up, “He threatened Applejack, and one of our girls, Dusk, attacked him,” Sunset said while wrapping her tail around Dusk, her eyes on the werecougar. “Dusk, you did this?” She looked at the man almost unbelievably, thinking he might have done something like this. “I don’t remember,” Dusk said, grabbing his head and rubbing it like he wasn’t sure If what he did happen. Celestia looked at him and shook his head, “We’ll get Scott, and make it go away, erase his memory if we need to and just hope for the best.” She looked back at the bleeding man, “You better not come back here again 'cause if we find out you threaten our girls, I won’t be merciful.” She growled, looking down at the scumbag, and cracked her knuckles, showing she meant business. Though Zephry lay there coughing up blood and teeth. He spoke in a mumble, begging for his life. “Help me, monster, and he’s a monster.” Celestia bared her fangs at him, “Be thankful it was him who got to you first; if it was me, and I knew you were going to hurt my girls, I wouldn’t have hesitated to kill you, and your head would be a chew toy.” Zephry tried dragging himself away, but Celestia grabbed his legs, growling, “Say you’re sorry.” She grunted, her hands stretching, the flesh ripping away, revealing the gold fur between the strands of flesh as she showed her claws. “Sorry! Sorry!” the man screamed, as he tried to drag away, finding he couldn’t. Dusk watched as it seemed like the man had let his bladder go, as Sunset looked annoyed, knowing she might have to be the one to clean up this bastard's piss. Celestia let go of him and looked back at Dusk, “Get some rest, and we’ll talk about this in the morning, alright.” Celestia rubbed her head, clearly annoyed by such madness going on. But she looked at the man knowing she was going to take care of this person and make sure they never bother their home again. Author's Note Hey guy's here's a fun short chapter if you want to support the work and just show you enjoy it come subscribe to my patreon.
Embers EggDusk just looked around, his head shaking while thinking about what could happen next. “Dusk, maybe we should get you back upstairs, maybe finish what we started, “Sunset Shimmer said in her calming voice while Dusk wasn’t even sure. His head hurt, but he said, “Yeah, maybe, but that wasn’t me. I’m sure of it, and I couldn’t have… could I?” “Dusk, it's ok, relax, Let’s get your mind off this. We’ll figure out what's going on.” “Fine, let's get back to our room, Applejack. Do you want to come with us?” Dusk asked, looking towards the Minotaur girl, who shook her head, “I’ve got to keep an eye on the place, just be safe, Dusk, and have fun, alright.” She spoke calmly, yet Dusk somehow felt like she was afraid of him, or was it worried? He wasn’t sure Dusk felt more confused about what was happening than anyone else. Dusk shook his head, trying to clear his mind of everything going on, as he followed Sunset Shimmer up the stairs again, his heart pounding while his head filled with thoughts. He looked back, watching how her tail swished back and forth, teasing him with every sway of her hips. Just focus on her; that’ll keep my mind free. Dusk thought, his eyes mesmerized by that fine ass of hers, as he wanted to get a good feel of that fox booty. They made their way back into his room, her tail swishing as they walked through the door, closing it. Dusk reaches around, locks the door, “Alright, maybe we should call it a—” But before he could finish his sentence, he could feel Sunset Shimmer jumping on him, her legs quickly wrapping around him as he thought his back pressed against the door. A loud thump echoed for a second as he felt her kissing his lips, “Sunset Shimmer!” Dusk muffled out between her lips as she held onto him and wrapped her tail around the two of them. Dusk felt her hot slit pressing against the bulge of his boxers. So soft and fluffy. It made Dusk forget about what had happened two him as he pushed those darker thoughts out of his head, his fingers reaching around and caressing his succulent Vixen, his tricky fox. “Now come on, just relax and take me, stud, forget what happened, and ravage me like the beast I know you are.” That foxy grin spread ear to ear. Those sharp teeth, as he found, he couldn’t resist her. Her beauty, warm fluffy tail, and how she looked at him. She knew how to drive him crazy. “I think I can do that, at least for now,” Dusk grunted, feeling her hand sneaking around her claws, cutting the underwear bands off as his cock shot out. She moaned, feeling the way it smacked against her. She licked his cheek as she muttered, “I want you to do more, baby, please. I can’t hold back any longer.” As she rubbed her fine cunt against his cock, the way it felt, Dusk couldn’t fight it off, not any longer as he pushed against the entrance, and with a small pop, he felt himself sliding into her. It was slow, and her pussy felt like it was trying to suck him in. “Holy, so tight!” He grunted, finding that no matter how many times he fucked his fox lover, she seemed only to get tighter. It made him wonder if maybe it was some Fox magic that allowed her to be this good. His hips slammed into her as he fought off the urge to cum. His heart races faster. “Keep going, fuck me, baby! Fill my hot pussy with your cum” Sunset Shimmer moaned as her tails rubbed against him like a warm blanket. Dusk grunted as he pulled out. He groaned, holding onto her as if his life depended on it. Sunset Shimmer cried out in protest till she felt Dusk grab her by the waist as he turned her around, pushing her onto the bed as she lay on her stomach. “Oh, Dusk! You Animal!” She teased, turning her head and giving him a foxy grin. Dusk watched the ravaged look on his face as he pushed her down onto the bed, getting right behind her as his rigid, throbbing member pushed against her pussy entrance. Licking his lips. “You wanted me this badly; I’ll give it to you, Sunset Shimmer!” He grabbed her luscious hips. His fingers sank into her soft flesh as he pulled her back, friendly and challenging. His cock penetrated deep into the fox spirit as she screamed in pleasure. The bed rocked against them as Dusk pounded Sunset Shimmer, her back arching as Dusk reached over, grabbed her hair, and pulled it back. The pure dominance on his face as he looked over his sexy woman was almost unlike him as he grunted more animalistic. Sunset Shimmer, somehow unable to hold back, found herself consumed with fire. The bed, scorching with her, fires, as Dusk kept taking advantage of his ability to be immune to fire as he kept fucking her with every ounce of strength he had. “Dusk! Dusk, Oh sweet heavens!” She moaned out as she felt him consuming her with his hot cock, as she pushed her wonderous toosh against his. She never even noticed someone watching them, as Dusk caught a glimpse of someone moving outside their window. Gabby watched them with a sneaky grin as she had her hand down her pants, furiously masturbating to the two fucking. Dusk waved his hand, trying to make her leave while he continued his thrust, but the Impish demon shook her head as she continued furiously fingering herself. Bitting that bottom lip. Dusk would make a mental note to punish her later when he had a chance. Though for now, he had a special Kitsune to take care of. His hand slapped Sunset Shimmer’s ass with a firm strike. The firefox screamed in pleasure as he took her without restraint. Sunset Shimmer’s eyes rolled to the back of her skull as she screeched in pleasure. If someone else heard it, they might have assumed it was a woman getting murdered. Dusk didn’t care. He groaned hard, pushing her down onto the bed and holding her down as he pounded into the fox woman faster. “You like that, like having your mate's cock in your tight little pussy?” Dusk spoke the heaviness in his voice, as if he was going crazy. “Yes, mate me! Mate, your fox!” Sunset Shimmer responded, her eyes crossing as she couldn’t fight it back, feeling herself cumming, hard, her juices squirting off. As she felt her legs turning into Jelly. But Dusk wasn’t able to stop. His cock thrusts deeper. Dusk found himself unable to hold back. He started pushing his cock as deep as he could, feeling it forcing it to the edge as he felt his member burst out, unleashing his hot cream into her. Sunset Shimmer howled in pleasure as Dusk grunted. Ropes of cum filled his mate as he felt his head turning light. Looking towards the window, he watched Gabby and continued masturbating furiously as she watched, and without warning, fell right off the tree she was watching them on. For a second, he thought he heard a loud thump. Shaking his head, he fell forward on top of the Kitsune. Her fire dampened as he held onto her, gently wrapping his arms around her. Not even bothering to pull his cock out of her as the two rested. “I love you, Dusk-Kun,” Sunset Shimmer whispered while her tail wrapped around him like a fresh blanket in the snow. Dusk felt his heart skipping a beat; he was close to saying something but hesitating. He was unsure if he would say the right thing but shook his head. “I-I love you too, Sunset Shimmer.” He spoke calmly but felt scared even saying it. Not sure why saying those three words scared him, he silenced himself and pushed the thought away as he pulled her in closer, as they got comfortable in the bed. She would be the little spoon tonight as they spooned each other. Soon they would drift off to sleep. ---000--- Blueblood smiled, sitting in the room, the woman who owned the house. Stellar Flame, that was her name. Blueblood chuckled as he sat on the couch. His fingers flickered while summoning various magic as he watched the white flames turning into dark ice balls and soon into a light plant. “Soon, it will be mine again, and I just need some time.” He chuckled, looking towards the window. He had a long smile as he watched the house. The sight of the bordello, seeing the place he once called home just beyond his fingertips. He still remembered the day that the home had thrown him out. The anger he felt, they want to take it back. But the house’s magic had prevented him from returning by vanishing. He felt rage, and for the first few years, he wanted to burn the house down in a blaze of its former glory, then it turned into denial, but now, he was ready to take his rightful place as the owner of this home. A wave of anger passed through the warlock as he wanted to go over there and kill this Dusk Walker. The thought of the house, picking someone else. First, that confederate idiot Key’s, and now this young American boy. “What does the house see in this boy? I was its owner, learned its secrets, and could protect it. I was the strongest guardian and kept the monsters in the house in line. Doing their job.” He felt a thump in the back of his head. While he tried ignoring that feeling, he knew there was more as he let out a sigh. He finally had a chance, and the rumor of a Dragon egg made him wonder if there was a chance to take place back. The magic hidden in the house so the egg might have been the key to all of this. It’s getting that magic. “This is my chance. I’ve got Mavis with me, and If I get the egg, maybe I can take the magic, cure her, and take the home. Everything will be mine.” He chuckled, crushing the ice sphere. Looking back, he had an idea as he stood up heading towards the room of Stellar Flames's son; he had a plan and was sure he could talk the boy into doing it. He would get his hand on the egg if it were the last thing he did. -000- Dusk groaned as he found himself waking up. A warmth consumed him as he opened his eyes, seeing that a certain fox was holding him, a minotaur off to the side, and on top of him an Imp. Dusk let out a long sigh as he lay there for a moment, feeling their warm embrace. It was nice. At least at first, though, he eventually had to take a good piss, and soon, scuffling around, he pulled himself out of bed. He’d somehow managing not to each the three girls on his bed. He took a step and found himself tripping over Ember's gold pile. His face mounted into the gold, and he let out a long groan as he rested his head there, feeling the gold coins against him till he felt lifted. It was none other than Ember, who looked at him, that quiet, soft expression. So different from when they had first met, how those raging eyes had managed to calm down. Her egg close by, Dusk somehow found it looked a little bigger than it had before and redder—like blood. “How's the baby going, or Hatchling or.” “It’s doing well, thanks for asking. She said softly while she looked at the egg, calmer, as Dusk found him asking, “Are you ok? Sorry, but you’re not yourself much these days.” “I’m just tired, I want to keep the egg warm, and I don’t sleep like I used to; I need to protect our egg.” She whispered as she looked at Dusk. “Isn’t that dangerous? I mean not sleeping.” “It can be; Dragons are at their weakest when waiting for their egg to hatch. Many knights have taken advantage of this moment, and it’s why so few of my kind are ever really around, at least the female ones.” “If you want to rest, I can watch the egg. At least have a nap.” “Can’t wanna be there; what if it hatches? I want to be there when it sees me, and I’m its Momma.” “I’ll make sure you’ll be the first to see it if it hatches,” Dusk said while he caressed her cheek. She felt so warm and soft. “I guess I could take an hour's nap, at the very least. But I’ll have to add a bit of extra fire onto the little egg.” She looked at it for the longest time as she turned back. “Do you wanna touch our egg, Dusk? I mean, you haven’t had much time with everything happening?” She asked, The gentleness in her voice while she caressed the egg. Dusk smiled, “You know I’d love to feel my child's… Egg.” Dusk wasn’t sure if he would ever get used to something like that as he moved in closer. He was looking at the thing that would be his child as he reached over and touched it. The calming warmth radiated as he felt the beating of something. It was soft and lovely. “Wow, this feels amazing.” He responded, looking back at Ember, who just sat there giving a loving smile as she took in the scene. That was when he felt something bump against his hand, a hard jerk as he watched the egg move a bit. “Ember, it’s kicking!” Dusk's voice raised in excitement while Ember snickered, clearly amused by that, “It does that sometimes, though It might mean it could hatch now or in a few months; Dragon eggs are fickle.” “How so?” Dusk found himself asking as he held onto the little egg, his heart racing as he felt connected to it more than ever as he kissed the top of it. “Some Dragon eggs can take a year before it hatches; others can be a hundred years; I think my momma had told me that one dragon egg had taken a thousand years.” “It takes that long? I mean, that seems crazy?” Dusk muttered while he curled in, wrapping his body around the egg. Something about it comforted him even more while holding on. “It’s how dragons are; powerful Dragons can be born faster, while the weaker ones take time, taking in their mother's warmth. But it depends on who the parents are.” “How about if their father is human… Will it affect it? Cause I don’t think I could survive a thousand years waiting to see this one being born.” “It’s mixed, but with it being half-breed, I’m sure it’ll be born sooner. But it’s rare for a human-dragon hybrid to be born. But when it happens. It’s going to be something.” Ember said while yawning. Dusk smiled, patting Ember's Side as he reached over, grabbed the small egg, and held it carefully. Looking at it for a moment, he sighed, knowing he had this. He turned and made his way back downstairs. Dusk walked downstairs, and he found himself running right into Celestia. “Oh Celestia, Um, how is it going?” Dusk said while rubbing the egg. Though Celestia the wereCougar looked at him, her glasses being adjusted, not happy with him. “Not happy; we had to perform spells on the customer you assaulted last night.” “Hey, he was threatening one of her girls. I had to do something.” “I’m not talking about that; I’m talking about you blanking out; mind explaining what that was all about?” “Listen, I don’t know; I know one minute, the guy was making a threat against Applejack, and the next thing I knew, I was being pulled away by the girls. It doesn’t make sense.” He held onto the egg, keeping calm. “Interesting, and you don’t remember anything?” “Not a bit; I have no idea what’s going on.” Dusk sighed while the two began heading down the stairs. “It is strange; maybe it’s something to do with hell… Maybe, though, it could be something else.” Celestia said while she made a turn heading over towards her office. “I wish I could answer, but it’s just… I don’t get it; why are these things happening.” “It might be stressed, and if you want, I’m sure we can get someone you can talk to.” “Who are we going to have Trixie be a shrink?” Dusk said, giving a light chuckle. It was clear that Celestia wasn’t having any of that as she shot him a rather dirty look. “No, I don’t think It would be worth Trixies time, besides she’s off at her duties, so I don’t even think she has time.” Celestia sighed as she rubbed her temple, “It’s fine; I’ll be alright.” “No, Dusk, it’s not; what if this blackout happens again, and you hurt one of the girls? I can’t let you be a danger to the girls. The house will not stand you being violent to the girls or doing something to them. It will remove you. If I don’t get my hands on you.” Her eyes glowed bright, meaning business. “I wouldn’t hurt the girls, none of them. I care for them, and I care for you.” Dusk said while feeling his blood boil at the idea that Celestia would accuse him of hurting anyone in the house. He shuddered at the thought of what he might have done if he had never found this place. He might have owed his life to all of them in many ways. “It’s still risky, and You are going to need to talk to someone; maybe I can see if one of the girls can help out,” “Any of them have a degree in phycology or something?” Dusk asked, “Probably, some of the girls did take classes; as I said, this house is more than a bordello; it’s a home for monsters that can’t fully be out in the world. Some of us didn’t start as monsters.” Celestia spoke with a long sigh as she looked at her claws. “Like Me, remember I went to school as a lawyer, and I think I’m a pretty good one.” Celestia chuckled while she looked at her desk. Celestia looked at the picture of Keys on the desk, how she missed the older man; life was semi-simple with the older man around. As she reached over, touching it. “If you can find someone, but… Listen, it’s not easy for me to talk to people about certain things. So, who knows what's going to happen? But I’ll try.” “You do what you have to. Otherwise, we might be in trouble,” Celestia said, looking at the egg; somehow, she found it cute seeing the young man with an Egg. It made her want to help out, but she shook her head. “Is there anything else? Have you run into Blueblood?” “No, not yet. Did you get any information?” Dusk asked while he looked back at his egg; the long sighed as he felt its warm embrace around him. Just being around the thing made him feel relaxed. Like there was more to his life than he ever expected. “I’ve talked with Bellatrix, and yeah, this guy is a major piece of work.” “Well, what is it,” Dusk said, looking back at the woman, “Well, he was a pass house guardian, but apparently, he was trying to use some of the girls in a sick sense of gaining immortality. He turned out to be the twin brother of Nicolas Flamel, but while his brother went off and became an Alchemist, Blueblood studied magic.” Celestia stopped for a second as she looked at a few papers. “How did he run into the house? You figured it wouldn’t have let him anywhere near the house. He was going to do that.” “Not sure, though the house had chosen him and kept him around for a while; maybe he wasn’t like this before. But one thing is for sure, near the end, he was doing some strange things. At least what Madame Bellatrix said,” Celestia looked away for a minute like she was choosing the right words, from what her predecessor had told her at one point. “It was Dark magic that she claimed caused chaos in the house. He was divisive. Some of the girls adored him; others hated him. It changed after Keys came in and took the house.” “It didn’t sound like it was too pleasant.” “It wasn’t; apparently, it was a bit of a bloody fight. Though the house was the deciding factor, it's a choice for a guardian, and it chose Keys over Blueblood.” “Now this leads to another question… How is Blueblood still alive? I mean, Keys was over a hundred and fifty years old. This guy had to have been ancient even then.” Dusk found himself more worried, especially when reminded of what the man did with his Gun without even putting up much of a fight. “That’s the thing that confused me also. When he was removed from the guardian position, the magic keeping him young should have been broken unless….” Celestia paused for the longest time. “Unless what?” “He found a way to become immortal and young. But it should be impossible, only a few monsters can bless that kind of power in the house, and some of them live in the house; they only showed up after he left. Unless he found another way.” Dusk shook his head, “Is there any way he might take the house back? He was talking about wanting the place.” Dusk asked as he held onto the egg, wondering if they could take this guy down. “I don’t think so, but the idea of a past owner trying to take place, there isn’t any past precedent, So whatever happens… we just have to be careful.” Celestia sighed while she looked at the picture. Celestia felt worried about what might happen. But shook her head. “Well, if it comes down to it, We’ll kill him,” Dusk said, his voice turning cold as the words left his mouth. “Wow, Dusk never imagined you saying something like that. It isn’t you.” “Well… I have a lot to protect, and I’m not letting some Frenchman steal our home.” Celestia found herself smiling at that, more impressed by his response as she let out a sigh, “We’ll do what we can, but be careful. Those who hunt monsters should be careful of becoming one.” “Isn’t that a bit ironic since this house is full of monsters?” Dusk fought off the urge to laugh at that one. “You’d be surprised by some of the girls; I’ve met some who started well and then turned bad. But that’s why a guardian is needed.” “Yeah, but who watches the Watchmen?” Dusk said, thinking back to Blueblood, while Celestia let out a sigh, “Well, that would be the house and the girls. I guess, in a way, we keep each other in check. Now go off and do something hand out with your egg.” “Will do; come on, Eggy, we got a lot of things to do. Maybe I’ll tell you some Yokes.” Dusk said while patting the top of the scarlet egg. Celestia rolled her eyes, “Kids not even born, and you’re telling dad jokes.” “Gotta get started early.” Dusk chuckled while chuckling as he lifted the egg, and he had to admit the egg was feeling quite heavy. Celestia watched them head off, and She couldn’t help but feel happy for the young man; he had grown far more from when they had first met, Though for better or for worst. The werecougar wasn’t entirely sure. -000- “So, all I have to do is steal this… stone? Then you’ll cover my college tuition?” Sunburst said, looking towards Blueblood, who stood there leaning on his cane. “That I will do portal, or If you do this for me, I’ll make sure that your wildest dreams come true.” The Wizard said while Sunburst found himself looking at the man; somehow, every red flag was going off in his head while he looked at the wizard, everything telling him not to trust him. Yet something about him caught Sunburst off, like a small part of him falling for the charismatic charm. Like he was under some spell. Sunburst sighed while nodding, thinking about what could happen. The guy was rich, and maybe, he’d be able to get enough money to afford college, Or I could be able to try and become a boxer. I get enough money to go off and do my own thing when I graduate. Now worry about how mom might react. He found himself thinking back to when he spoke to his mom about how he might not want to go to college. That had only ended in disaster. She had ended up crying, worried that she might have failed him. She kept telling him she wanted her baby boy to be the first one to go to college. Sunburst was afraid he might fail her, and he wasn’t sure what to do to make her happy. That was all he ever wanted to do. But at the same time, Sunburst wanted to feel free. He tried to do his own thing. He shuddered while looking back at the man in white. “Fine, where’s this egg? As long as I don’t get into trouble, No one finds out about this.” “I swear on my mother's grave, and you won’t be scene.” The man touched him on the back, and Sunburst felt something cold hit him, and for a few seconds, he imagined that the temperature outside was getting colder, which was strange for someplace like Texas. “Go in there, act naturally, and Get me that egg. It’s somewhere in that house.” Blueblood spoke, giving a broad smile, as he would be sure to get what would be his. Blueblood watched Sunburst heading to the Bordello; as he licked his lips, he could almost taste that egg. Then the house would be his. -000- Dusk moved around, Carrying the egg; as he went over to make breakfast, sure a few of the girls offered to cook him up something nice; while he was taking care of the egg, Dusk rejected the offer, figuring he could make something simple. As He was thinking about what his next plan was. Bacon and sausage, The sounds of its sizzling meat filled the room while he had his head away from the egg. With a long sigh, it was clear that everything was fine. That was when he heard the knocking on the door. “Who would be here this early in the morning?” Looking at the time, some of him cursed, but with this place and the people that visit, he should have known there would be people coming in this early in the morning. Not even thinking, Dusk reached over, grabbed the egg, and headed off to the front door; he motioned over, putting the egg on the desk, as he popped his neck. Dusk quickly fixed his shirt, knowing he wouldn’t have time to get anything better, but at least his dick wasn’t swinging around like last time. The knocking continued as Dusk let out a long grunt. “I’m coming; I’m coming. Just give me a bloody minute.” He shouted while opening up the door. Sunburst stood there looking at him for a second, though it was clear he wasn’t trying to look Dusk in the eye. “Oh hey, Sunburst, um, is there something you need?” He wasn’t sure what to say to the guy; the teenager looked more awkward than before, “Oh, um, I was wondering if I could come in for a minute; I wanted to talk to you about something.” He spoke calmly, though Dusk watched him for a good minute; he had a bad feeling about this. Like something was off about the kid. “Um, sure, I guess, but what do you want to know?” Dusk wasn’t sure; somehow imagined he knew about the house’s brothel. In many ways, he wasn’t sure if it would be a good idea even to let this kid become a customer; sure, he was an adult. But his mother and the fact they were neighbors. “We can talk over here if that’s ok.” “It shouldn’t take long, Mr. Light.” Dusk found himself stumped for a second before reminding himself that was the name he gave them when he first moved in. “Oh yeah, um, come in. Just wipe your feet.” He turned around and headed right inside. “Hey, is there something burning?” Sunburst was the first one to notice it, as Dusk's head perked right up, “Shit, wait right here, alright? I got to get that.” Dusk returned to the kitchen, remembering he had left the bacon and sausage on the stove. Dusk grunted as he pulled the pan away and looked at the burnt bacon and sausage. “Fuck, Well, at least nothing caught on fire.” He grunted, reminding himself of someone he knew from high school who accidentally set his house on fire. Dusk let out a long sigh as he put the pan in the sink, imagining he could cook something later. “I better get back out there and figure out what the kid wants.” Dusk jogged back to the front room, where he saw that Sunburst was gone. He let out a sigh, “Kid must have gotten embarrassed and ran off. Oh well, Come on, eggy.” Dusk turned towards his desk, and It was when he realized something. Ember's egg was gone. “Oh shit… Oh, SHIT!” He found himself screaming as he ran to the front door; looking around and seeing that Sunburst was gone, he ran towards the phone and called out to Celestia, “Celestia, answer the fucking phone!” Dusk’s heart Stopped. He felt like he had just died there; if anything happened to that Egg, he could never forgive himself. “Dusk, is there something wrong?” He turned around seeing Celestia was already there, as he grabbed her by the collar of her shit, “Yeah, someone stole Ember’s Egg; I think it’s that kid Sunburst!” He felt himself shaking Celestia, the panic in his voice growing by the second. His heart seemed to start back up as he could hear the pounding like cannonballs being shot while Celestia grabbed Dusk, giving him a firm slap, “Calm it down, Dusk, it’ll be ok; we can fix this before Ember finds out,” Celestia spoke, clearly annoyed but knowing that if she panicked, it would end badly for them, “How do you know it was even Sunburst? “He was here, he wanted to talk about something, and some food was burning, so I had to take care of it; when I returned, they both were gone, and… Embers was going to kill me!” Dusk took deep breaths, knowing this was bad, but his heart went out to the egg, his baby! “Why would I kill you?” Dusk found his butt tense up right than hearing Ember's voice. “Oh… Ember, the reason why.” Dusk found his heart pounding but knew he needed to tell her there was no way to get around it. So, he decided to be completely honest. Dusk told Ember what had just happened as she watched the expression on her face. The Dragons face entirely red. There was a rage that Dusk hadn’t seen since the first time they met, as he found every survival instinct telling him to duck and cover. Dusk jumped under a desk as he watched a pure white fire as she screamed to the heavens. “WHO STOLE MY BABY!” -000- Sunburst ran through the yards, his heart racing as he gripped the giant red stone; somehow, it felt light in his hand as he ran right into his house, shutting the door behind him in a loud slam. He didn’t have time to respond to his mother's cries of not doing that as he ran to his room. He had to hide it, Just long enough for The man in white to bring him what he needed, but a part of Sunburst’s mind knew what he did was wrong; he could hear how it shamed him. Sunburst, sat there looking at the egg for the longest time, wondering if he had made the right choice. Was it worth it? -000- “Where is my baby!” Ember screamed, the fire in her eyes as she grabbed Dusk by the seams of his shirt. It looked like, at any second, she was going to set him ablaze. Set the whole world ablaze at this point. “Listen, we’ll get our baby back, and I think I know who has him,” Dusk said, choosing his words carefully while watching his Mate. The anger on her face only seemed to grow by the second. “Ember calms down. We will find your child!” Celestia called out as she realized Ember was about to take on her more dragon form. Knowing this would not be good, Ember didn’t care. “I want my baby now! Where are they so I can burn their life down!” She growled, her body enlarging as she started taking on her more monstrous form, her eyes on the door as she ran at it, soon screaming, “MINE!” The doors broke open as she ran out, taking on the giant beast. Dusk watched as he ran towards the door, “Who took the egg, Dusk? We need to find Ember's egg. Otherwise, she might burn down the entire town!” Celestia grabbed his hand while Dusk nodded. “I’ll drive,” Dusk said as they began running out the door, the sight of Ember flying in the air. Dusk has to admit it was majestic, utterly beautiful…. Then she started setting fire down the road, and Dusk knew they would need to do something. Dusk ran into the garage, passing Spitfire. The Dullahan, cursing as Dusk, started to rev the engine while the garage opened. “Do you know where Sunburst even is?” “Nope, but I’m sure I know where his mom is.” Celestia buckled up, though she found it funny that they were going to this kid's mom, but whatever it took to stop the Dragon's rage. Dusk hit the petal to the metal, watching Ember flying in circles, lighting the fields on fire as she roared. Dusk grunted as he headed down the street, reminding himself where Stellar Flame lived. “Alright there!” Dusk found himself hitting the pedal, causing his car to go faster. He let out a loud grunt, bounding in the air while they landed in Stellar Flames yard. Dusk jumped out of the car and ran to the front door. Slamming his fist into the door, screaming out, “Stellar Flame, open the door!” He turned around, seeing Ember fly right towards them, Only causing Dusk to slam harder when the door opened. “Oh, Dusk, is there something wrong?” Stellar Flame was wearing a t-shirt and not cleaned up as she held a dustbin. “Where’s your son? I don’t have time to argue, but he is in danger if you don’t tell me where he is right now!” Dusk was speaking faster than he could help it as he looked at the older black woman, who snorted “My Sunburst, please, he’s a good boy; he wouldn’t do anything bad. Besides, he’s in his room. Sunburst!” Stellar Flame called out, though Dusk pushed her off to the side, running into the house; Stellar Flame screamed, “What do you think you’re doing!” Stellar Flame screamed as the man she barely knew ran into the house and to the back room. She watched then as a blond woman she didn’t know came in, “Listen, better you let us get back there. Otherwise, the whole town might be turned into a crisp. “ “What could by boy have done that could warrant this? I need to call Hank. Maybe we can talk this through.” “Listen, lady, and your kid fucked up; now Bada’s going to need to clean up the mess. You need to teach the kid discipline.” Gabby appeared, her demonic horns sticking up as the short stack looked towards Stellar Flame, who watched her for a few seconds and screamed in horror. “Begone Satan, you are not welcomed in my home!” Stellar Flame screamed while pulling out the cross around her neck, the stunning fear on her face while Gabby watched her, almost annoyed, “Listen, first of those tricks only work on Vampires; I’m not Satan, My names Gabby, I’m an Imp, and you’re kid stole a dragon egg from our home.” She was ready to walk back while Stellar Flame, more shocked, tried stopping the Imp. “I will not let you hurt my child or steal his soul. Begone from this house. The Lord protects us!” She grabbed Gabby, who was shocked by being picked up like it was nothing. “Wow, strong religious women, give her that, Bada; you're on your own!” Stellar Flame, looking furious, threw out what she imagined was the very devil himself. She called out as she found herself being slung out of Stellar Flame’s house like it was nothing. She looked outside her door, seeing Gabby landing on the car Dusk had driven in, while she watched with annoyance. However, that was when she saw it. Landing down on the vehicle and crushing the top of it stood a giant reptile; the only thing she could describe this beast was none other than a dragon. “Holy mother of Jesus! Sunburst, get your butt out here; there's a dragon!” She screamed while watching Dusk grab her son by the arms as she pulled him out from wherever he was hiding. On the other hand, a large sphere looked like an egg made of rubies. “Sunburst, what did you do?” “I—I did it for you,” Sunburst said while looking towards the egg, for a second finding himself not wanting to let go of egg. “By stealing somethings, Baby! To steal from others! I raised you better!” Stellar Flame screamed more shocked, disappointed by what her son had done. “I needed the money, and I never knew it was an egg; I mean, look at this thing. It's fricken huge!” “It doesn’t matter; you have to give it back, She’s going to destroy the town, and The devil tried to come through our door!” She called out while pointing out. Dusk and Sunburst watched as it seemed like Gabby was trying to pull Ember's Tail but was being whipped around like a doll. They were whipping her around like it was nothing. “I didn’t intend for this to happen; Blueblood said no one would get hurt, and he promised to pay me a good bit of money.” The young man said while looking back at the egg. His heart felt like it had stopped. “Why would you do this for any money? You said it was for me; what could have even meant.” “I didn’t get the scholarship, mom; I screwed up; I don’t have anything for college.” “Honey, what about the savings you had from your one job? Or come to us, we could have—” Stellar Flame was suddenly interrupted by Dusk, “Listen! We can speak about this when my Dragon wife is not burning down the neighborhood!” He reached over, grabbed the egg from Sunburst, and ran right towards Ember. “Ember, baby! We’ve got them back! Please cool down!” Dusk waved the egg around, trying his best to get her attention. “Where is the thief!” Ember roared clearly; she was out for blood. Her eyes were on Dusk as she saw him holding her baby, though she looked to the house, ready to attack. “No, Ember, you will not attack him; we have our baby!” Dusk watched the Dragon growl harder, her fangs showing as she looked at the house. Dusk could watch the smoke coming out of her nose as she looked like she was going to take place, and everyone in there was out with a single breath. “Ember, don’t stop this!” He called out, trying to think of something to help fix this. That’s when he heard a cracking sound. It was coming from around his arms. As he looked down, seeing the egg twitching “Ember! Something is happening to the egg!” That caught the Dragones's attention as she looked down. Her eyes widened as she exclaimed, “It’s hatching! Our Baby’s hatching!” Ember started turning back to normal, distracted by this; she reached over and grabbed the egg from Dusk as she began to blow more fire onto the egg, her eyes on it with the intensity only a mother had as she set the egg ablaze. Dusk watched as the egg cracked and started crumbling. His heart raced, not sure how to feel. It seemed like fear, horror, and excitement while watching what Ember was doing. The egg started shattering, while Dusk watched, shocked, as he saw the small lizard in Ember, hand its body beginning to morph and transform; as he called out, “What's happening.” He wanted to run in there, but even he imagined his fire resistance couldn’t stand this heat. Gabby grabbed his side, “Bada, we’re watching a dragon birth; no one has ever seen one for a thousand years!” She was shocked while holding onto Dusk as they watched Ember, the fire slowly going out as she let out a long roar. Dusk covered his eyes, not sure what even to think. That’s when he heard the faint sounds of screaming. It wasn’t Ember; it was the crying of a child. Dusk slowly opened his eyes as he looked over, seeing Ember on her hands and knees, smiling as she was holding a small naked child. The screaming from the baby, as Ember looked at him, that soft face, as she looked utterly spent. “Would you like to see her?” She spoke, the voice calming down as she held the child. “A she?” Dusk muttered, getting in closer, feeling Ember carefully handing the baby over to him. He looked at the baby, finding it beautiful; sure, it was covered in goo, but it screamed in his hands; he watched it kicking and moving its arm while it yelled. It was a girl. Then he saw the dragon features on her, long spikes running down her arms, and even her head; somehow, with the reddish look, she looked like a rose; his heart fluttered, realizing this was his child. His baby. “What… What should we call her.” There, he realized he was not prepared; he had to prepare for everything. Ember let out a long sigh as she fell to her knee, worn out; every ounce of energy zapped away. “I’ll let you name her; I’m just gonna.” It was there the Dragon fell lying there for a minute, as Celestia ran over, grabbing her, “What the what happened?” She stopped for a minute as she looked over seeing Dusk holding the Dragon child. “Oh, Nevermind; come on, we better get her in the house.” She reached over, picking Ember up with a long grunt while she looked back at the young man holding his child. “Are you ok, Dusk… Is it too much?” I need a minute, that’s all. Ember wants me to name her.” Looking down at the nameless Dragon, he shuddered, and then a name came. Looking towards it, he spoke softly. “Hi there, Little Spines.” Author's Note woah, well this was a hell of a chapter please let me know what you guy's think it's been a long time coming so please come forth and let me know what you think about it and the lengths Blueblood will go to take the house. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf for those wanting to follow my patreon and help support my work. https://www.amazon.com/stores/Dustin-Midnight/author/B07PY3ZTHG?ref=ap_rdr&store_ref=ap_rdr&isDramIntegrated=true&shoppingPortalEnabled=true and being able to buy some of my stories for pleasure.
LimboDusk stood there looking at the baby, unable to believe this was his child. The way it kicked and moved around was adjusting itself. “Welcome, little Spine,” Dusk said while looking at Elijah, who seemed to be looking at the baby Dragon for a minute, “Weird, I figure it would be smaller….” The imp said as it looked at the baby. “I mean, it’s pretty small,” Dusk muttered; that was when he saw Stellar flame and her son coming right over. Dusk watched them for a minute, his hands holding Spine tighter while she watched Them come over. “Dusk, I think my son has something to say to you.” She looked over at her child, clearly not happy, as his head was down, “Sir, I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was your… child.” There was a hesitation as he looked at Dusk, more confused, knowing he screwed up. “Listen, I’m not the one you must apologize to; that’s Ember; you stole our child. I’ll be honest; I wouldn’t be surprised if she doesn’t turn you into a pile of Ashes.” Dusk states, watching the young man, “Oh, he will be apologizing, and he will be paying for this.” Stellar flame was angry, looking at her son with anger only a mother could hold. “I didn’t know it was an egg. Can’t you believe me?” “I believe you didn’t know, but what I don’t believe is why you stole it; I raised you better.” Stellar flame let out a long sigh as she rubbed her temple. “It was Blueblood; he promised to help me out with something if I got him the Egg; heck, he claimed that it was his, to begin with, and I was just retrieving it.” His voice was honest at that. “What he promised you was so great you’d steal from someone!” Stellar flame asked, finding herself more heartbroken, as she didn’t know what would cause her son to do something so horrible. “He said he’d pay for college. I’m Sorry, Ma, but I couldn’t get any scholarships; even if I was excepted, I didn’t have a way to pay for it.” “Why didn’t you tell us? We could have helped you; sure, it would have tightened our budget, but we could have been able to help you, plus you working at jacks Pizza, I’m sure you saved some money.” “Maybe it’s because I spent that money on Boxing Lessons. Mom, I want to be a boxer; I didn’t know what I would say to you.” There was a slight anger in Sunburst’s voice, looking towards his mother; he hated it, he didn’t want to say these things, but they were now pouring out. Sunburst imagined that he’d see the disappointed look on her face. But when he looked back towards her, he didn’t see it—just sadness in her eyes. “Aren’t you going to yell at me, or what!” Sunburst spoke frustrated, but Stellar flame let out a sigh, “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to put pressure on you; I just wanted you to have a better life than me, then your father. I didn’t think we were hurting you like that.” She took a second, looking at Dusk, “Mr. Ripley, is there any way we can make this better? I don’t want my son’s future destroyed.” She looked like a mother willing to do anything to protect her son, and Dusk shuddered while he let out a long sigh. “Listen, I won’t call the cops; not even sure they’d believe us. But he will need to make it up to Ember and me. But please give us time.” Dusk muttered while looking at the kid, and in many ways, he saw himself in the kid, especially in the desperate need to do something. He couldn’t watch him be taken off for a crime when he was lied to. “Fine, but he’s going to be making it up. Got it.” She looked down at her son, clearly frustrated, but Dusk nodded, “Fine, if you think it’s fair, something like that can work out. But give us some time; we Don’t want Ember setting him on fire.” Sunburst looked somewhat nervous at the idea, as he wasn’t sure what he could do to make it up to them. “As I said, just give us time.” Dusk handed Spine over to Celestia for a second as he shook his head, “Can you take her? I will probably need to pick up some diapers and milk, Something for Spine.” His eyes were on the child, not wanting to let go of his daughter, but he knew he needed to get some things to take care of her. Dusk turned around, figuring he could get the car out of Stellar flame's yard, when suddenly, without warning, he screamed. His head felt like they were going to explode. Celestia watched in shock, she was close to dropping everything to check on Dusk, but seeing Spine in her hand, she had to resist as Gabby ran over, grabbing his Side, “Dusk, Bada, relax. Relax!” Celestia watched in horror, watching Dusk lie there, his body limp. -000- Dusk suddenly found himself standing in hell, his heart racing as he stood on a bridge over a lake of pure Lava. “What the, where are we!” Dusk called out, a shocked look on his face as everything seemed so fuzzy. Gabby was in front of him, walking across the stone bridge. “We’re heading over towards the ring of Limbo, Where the judge of the dead resides; without their permission, we can’t go through the other circles as easily.” It seemed as though Gabby was looking around more nervous than anything else. “Why is that? I mean, we just got through the second circle. Shouldn’t we be, I don’t know, going down deeper to get out?” Dusk found himself asking while following the mischievous creature. “You’d think, but there are various defenses. It keeps the souls from wandering around, referred to as the Dante Effect. After Dante made a whole mess traveling around Hell, they had to ensure no other souls tried to escape.” “I guess Dante did more than just walk through the place.” “Oh, Dante did a lot more; some of us still find his bastard children from the demons he slept with going through the place. Loyal to Beatrice, my ass.” Gabby snorted as they continued walking through the bridge. They moved across the bridge, where Dusk turned back his eyes on the desert of the second circle and found himself shocked while watching it vanish like a mirage, as it waved away, revealing the bridge and lake of fire. “So, is there something I should expect dealing with the first circle? Like Evil Deformed babies not baptized… Insurance agents… lawyers?” Gabby looked at him, her mind looking blank as she quickly stated, “Why would there be babies in hell?” “Nevermind, But just tell me, what am I supposed to expect while being down in the first circle?” Dusk couldn’t imagine it would be anything like in the first circle. But this was Hell. It could always be worst. Limbo was far worst. In appearance, it matched everything someone might expect from hell. Fire rose from the ground, Demons soaring through the air as screaming heard in the distance. Though standing there, atop a small mountain of skulls, stood a single building that read HMV “HMV, what that Hells, Personal DMV?” Dusk muttered while Gabby snorted, “Please, where do you think the DMV got their idea? They stole from us.” They moved close to the home, and The building looked far more intimidating than Asmodeus castle; such a sight was unnatural, while Dusk looked over, seeing the near-endless line. He shuddered, imagining that he would end up here. Standing in this line for all eternity. Dusk imagined that he would lose his mind. “How long are we going to have to wait.” Dusk felt intimidated; by the line itself, watching the various souls; some looked ragged and worn outstanding there. Heck, one of them looked like it needed to pee. And their bladder might explode at any second. “No problem, we can skip the line; those guys aren’t allowed to skip the line; it’s to stroke fear and whatever. On the other hand, you’ve got the V.I Imp,” Gabby smirked as she nudged his leg. Dusk watched her head closer to the building, swaying her hips. Somehow this was worst than just the second circle. Dusk found himself biting his lips while following behind her, unsure if he could handle being around the damned for so long. The inside of the building is like the many DMV’s Dusk had been to while on earth, plain, somewhat miserable, and not somewhere you wanted to be in for long. Dusk watched as various people stood behind the desk, Demons who looked as sad as everyone. Dusk thought he saw one of them asleep at their desk in the far right corner. “Yeah, this is the DMV of Hell.” “Come on, Bada! Let’s get you the expressway to the 9th circle, Less walking.” Gabby spoke, a chuckle as she pushed a few souls out of the way, Some of them screaming in anger as they looked at the imp. “Hey, buddy, this Bada with me, and if you don’t behave, I’ll shove you to the back of the line.” The Imp spoke up while poking a man's soul; Dusk couldn’t help but think he Looked like Richard Riortan, The author of The Thunder stealer. Dusk is tempted to say something, even tell Gabby not to, but he could feel a soft growling from the ceiling that made every instinct tell him not to utter a single word. Gabby moved in as she got towards the counter as looked at Dusk, her arms up as if she was asking him to pick her up; Dusk Looked at her for a minute letting out a sigh and doing just that as he held her head over the table for a minute, “Hey, Red, I need you to do me a favor, babe.” She spoke to the demoness behind the counter. Dusk looked and noticed she had the hallmarks of the stereotypical demoness, completely red with devil horns. As she looked over at them, “Hey Gabby, sorry, I can’t give you another favor. Besides, you owe me six hundred and still haven’t paid them back.” She pushed down her stamp and let it slide bored out of her mind. “Hey, I got a guy here needing to get out of here, and you know there are only a few ways to break a soul out of here.” As the demoness looked at him, she pointed at Dusk for a hot minute. “He isn’t dead…. Why is he here?” She looked at Gabby for a good minute. Her eye twitched as she looked frustrated. “Yeah, Red, get us to the ninth circle. It’ll save us some time, getting down there, you know, the Dante Rule, so will you send us down?” “Listen, do you know how much paperwork it will take to deal with this? I will probably have to find an omega form, and I should summon a cyclops or Hellhound and kill him. Save me a lot of paperwork.” Elijah's eyes widened as she raised her hand, “Oh no, not killing Bada here, he’s one of my…. Fuck buddies, yeah, he summoned me and gave me a deal where we fucked, and I got his soul. Just a cleric error, where he got pulled in while I was returning to hell. We’re just fixing this up.” Dusk looked back at Gabby, his eyes widened while shaking his head, almost wanting to say, Hey, I didn’t agree to this! Though Red the demoness looked at the two of them and let out a long sigh, “Why is it always the imps or the succubus summoned by some pervert? I haven’t had a break in a thousand years! I haven’t been fucked since Christ got stuck to the cross! Do you know how long that has been?” Her eyes were on Dusk for a second while Dusk was trying not to say anything. “Come on listen, Red, Bada here isn’t evil heck, and the guy took care of the Abaddon problem.” She pointed back at him, While the Demon red looked back at Dusk for a second. “You took care of Abaddon… I hardly believe she was a top-level demon, crazy but still a top-level.” “Hey, if you don’t believe me, I’m sure you could always check up on Abaddon's status; I saw her fall into the lake of fire myself,” Gabby said like it was nothing at all. The confidence in her voice while Red looked back at her, “You just said he made a deal for sex and accidentally came here.” She looked at the two, not happy with what she was hearing. Gabby realized she was caught in a lie while she tried thinking of something to get out of this as she muttered, “Listen, I might have exaggerated it, but we made a deal and some. Come on, and Red gotta help an imp out.” Red looked at Dusk for a minute, a long grunt as she shook her head, “So much damn paperwork, It’s like I'm getting punished! Fine, but first I want to talk to the mortal, So Gabby, hang out here, I don’t know, hit someone over the head, entertain yourself. I wanna speak with him.” Gabby looked back at Dusk for a minute while she shook her head, “Fine, but Bada’s gotta be safe for it; I find out you hurt him, I’m telling dad.” She looked back at red, who let out a long grunt, “Please don’t remind me, alright I swear Not to hurt a single hair on his head.” “And his ass!” Gabby quickly added, as if she knew Red’s trick, while Red snorted, “And his ass fine; I won’t hurt a single part of his body.” The demoness snorted as she walked away from her front desk. Dusk looked back towards Gabby, clearly not sure what to even say, “What are you doing?” “We’re getting you out of here, and besides, this is the best way to get you back on earth. We have to travel to the ninth circle, and red, here’s the best bet we got.” The door opened while Red the Demoness pulled back, “Well, come on, we ain’t got all day.” She spoke loudly while she showed Gabby a bit of a look as Dusk let out a long sigh going off there and hoping that this wouldn’t lead to his immediate death. Dusk went through the door, followed by the red demon. One thing Dusk noticed was that those legs were long and slender, and they moved down from her skirt, which seemed like it could barely hold onto her plump ass. “So, Hell doesn’t have much of a dress code?” He responded while thinking back to Gabby and her greaser outfit. “No, Hell does, but they feel it should be to wear as little as possible since it’s hot down here.” Red moved her head back as she watched him for a second; Dusk Felt like he just fell from the frying pan and into the fire with this woman as she made another turn. They stood in a room that Dusk suspected was the break room as she walked over to the side and began pouring a cup. It was not coffee as she raised her hand, offering the cup. “Ice water?” She asked while Dusk look looked at it, unable to resist, “I guess a man in Hell is getting ice water.” “Don’t push your luck, they keep this for us Demons, but I’m being nice.” She passed the cup over to Dusk as he licked his lips. He felt thirsty, A part of him wanted to question how he had survived so long without something like water, but Dusk imagined he wouldn’t like the answer. The cool feel filled his body as he took a drink and felt refreshed. “Careful, don’t want to choke on it,” Red muttered, watching Dusk swallow it like a man trapped in a desert finding a cool spring. Red refilled his cup after a minute while Dusk took another long drink. “So, are you going to be taking Gabby with you? When you escape hell?” Red muttered while she took a drink also. Dusk looked back. “I mean, that’s the plan; I made a promise, and not like I can break it since she’s helping me out.” Red finds herself more curious. Moving in closer. Her hands grabbed Dusk’s shoulder, “Well, how kind of you, and you asked for nothing in return, helping the Imp out from the goodness of your heart?” She watched him closely, her eyes looking into his like she was trying to look into his soul. “Listen, I’m keeping my promise; besides, she is helping; why would I backstab her.” “Oh, I know a few mortals who have tried to do it, men who would lie out of hell and escape just for something they want.” “What is this all about? Why are you questioning me about this?” Dusk asked, leaning against one of the counters, the cup of water in his hand as he sipped on it. “I’m saying is that if you take her with you, you’re responsible for her. Bound together, So don’t hurt her. She’s like a sister to me.” “Huh, and here I thought Gabby didn’t have any friends,” Dusk said while taking another drink. He was savoring the cold water. “Gabby can be tough to deal with, then there’s this phase she’s been in, but she is a good friend and an amazing torturer; heck, she came up with the idea of shoving pineapples up Hitler's Ass for a while. We just stuck him in gas chambers, but he got bored.” “Wait, has no one in this realm seen little Nicky? You guys stole that from him.” Red rolled her shoulders, shrugging. Dusk watched her, still wondering if there was more to this than Red was letting on. “Is there something out there?” Dusk asked while Red walked over closer. “Plenty of things. The ninth circle of Hell holds some of the very worst. The farthest place from god himself. It holds the oldest of monsters, older than us demons.” “Like the elder ones?” Dusk asked, Reminded of what Gabby had told him. “Normally, I wouldn’t let someone go there; not all souls belong in that circle. But Gabby is asking, so I will, but I want something in return.” “What’s that?” Dusk wondered if he would have to give up his very soul. “I told Gabby I hadn’t won a break for nearly a thousand years, and Now I’m taking one. Take your pants off.” Red said, her hand reaching down to her pants and dropping them. Dusk looked at her for a second and knew what she wanted. “I see.” He reached around, getting ready to take his shirt off before Red raised his hand. “No, just your pants; I don’t have time for you to get naked, get your dick over here and fuck me. I Don’t have all eternity.” She growled, her inpatients showing. Dusk just reached down, dropping his garments, as his cock remained soft. “Well, get it up.” She said, her hands crossing while Dusk got in closer. “Can’t rush these things; the little guy needs some excitement.” His hands reached over, cupping her breast. The softness to them was warm to the touch as he leaned in, kissing her neck. “Fine, just be quick; as I said, don’t have eternity. I don’t need that line getting backed up.” She sputtered, feeling a tingle in her neck as he kissed it. “Hey, no problem, It won’t take too much.” He continued messaging it and pushing the Demoness onto the counter as he lifted her. He slipped his hand down her top, passing her cleavage as he went in closer. “You can’t just take it too fast; otherwise, only I would cum, and you wouldn’t want that,” Dusk said as he bit on her ear while Red shuddered, “Well, you’re not on a time limit; we don’t get these pleasures.” She said as Dusk continued caressing her breasts. Felt something stiff pushed against her slit. “Maybe, but where I’m from, we take care of this the right way.” He chuckled while rubbing his cock against her. Letting his dick tease her clit, Imagining them swollen. “Well, maybe where you come from, but still.” She moaned while Dusk teased her ear even more, as He rubbed her clit with just his shaft. “Good heavens,” Red muttered, her clit not touched in so long; it felt sense, the way Dusk’s cock moved against her as she tried holding back as she looked at him, “Stop teasing me; please just fuck me now.” “Hmm, I wonder if this is how the Succubus? Act while at the bordello? Never actually got to meet them?” He chuckled while Dusk Grabbed her fat, thick ass. Red looked at him for a second, “Bordello? Wait, you’re the caretaker of the Bordello of Desire?” Her voice shook at the realization while Dusk smirked, “Well, the newest owner, but ignore that; come on, you said you needed fuck.” Dusk said, his more seductive side taking over, watching how red the demon was becoming, the womanly figure twitching as he pulled back. Dusk could feel her legs wrapping around him as she let out another moan, “Mhmmm, If I knew, I might have.” “Might have what?” Dusk said, his lust controlling him; how long had it been since he got a good fucking? Sure, Gabby had blown him when she thought he was asleep, but he felt it. But now he would take care of this Demon the best way he could. “Fuck!” She spoke out, unable to fight it as she could feel him pushing against her. Red grunted as she felt the way the head of his dick pressed against her slit. The fatness of it reminded her of a mushroom, and she gasped, feeling it pop into her. “Holy Satan's dick!” She exclaimed as she felt him slide in. “Fuck, aren’t you tight? It has been a long time.” Dusk muttered, feeling like he could barely move; her wet pussy felt hot around his cock, as he pushed deeper. Finding he could only go halfway into her. Red held onto him. The Demoness held onto him as her black soul depended on it feeling him sink as far as he could. Her pussy was clamping on him like a vice grip. Her hips ground more as Dusk pulled back and forth, taking the woman before him as he grunted, sinking deeper into her. “Oh, sweet Satan, yes!” Red let out a long moan thrusting back as she felt Dusk Thrusting in deeper. Her eyes burned bright as she thought of him managing to go balls deep into her, “Oh ho!” She moaned louder, her legs clenching around her tighter. Dusk pushed, his hips rocking back and forth, not even noticing how the cabinets seemed to move with their body as she tightened around him. “Keep going faster! Faster!” Red moaned hard as she wrapped her arms around his neck, tightening it as she pushed his head down into her shoulder. “You like that?” He grunts as he reaches around, giving her fine ass a good smack. Dusk trusted hard, his body moving against her as he let out a long grunt. Red moaned louder, “Yes! Yes! Keep going.” Her pussy milked his cock for every ounce of his jizz. “Ohh, I’m going to cum. Just keep going!” Dusk could feel her sinking her claws into his back, leaving red stars on his back, as he let out a hard grunt, fighting off the urge to cum; but it was no use; her pussy just felt too tight. “Ohh cum in me! Cum in me!” Red moaned out while she pushed him as far as he could. Dusk grunted, feeling how tight she was, like she was trying to suck him in. “Isn’t that against some rule, Dante rule or whatnot?” He managed to say, pushing faster. Her moans were getting louder; at this point, he was sure everyone in Hell could hear them. “Don’t care, just cum in my demon pussy. Come on; I need this!” She moaned hard as she suddenly bit into his neck. Dusk found himself pushed over the edge as he began erupting cumming hard into her tight pussy. As he let out a hard grunt, “Sweet Satan!” Red screamed out, spasming out as she felt ready to collapse. Her head rested on the shelf as she let her arms fall. “I needed this.” She cooed out while Dusk pulled back his cum spilling out of her, as He groaned, “I hope you don’t end up pregnant.” He bit his lips, the worry in his eyes as he watched her overfilled pussy leak his baby batter. “No worry, even if I end up like that, you won’t find out.” Red chuckled as she moved around. Jiggling her wide ass, Dusk watched her go through a few drawers in the break room as she said, “I know someone left one in here the other day; I swear if Brenda took it, I’m going to impale her ass on some pitchfork. Ah, there it is.” She muttered, shuffling through as she pulled out a card. “Alright, head back to the front, take a left, and hand the big guy the card; he’ll send you guy’s on your way, and… good luck; the ninth circle isn’t a place I’d stick any mortal in.” “Don’t worry, and I’ll be careful; Nothing’s stopped me yet.” -000- “I don’t understand; why isn’t he waking up?” Applejack said while holding onto Dusk’s hand. The worry on the minotaur's face matched her voice as she sat on the bed next to him. Sunset shimmer looked nervous also, “I don’t know. He hasn’t been out this long. It’s normally seconds, but he’s been under for nearly an hour.” Her tail seemed to droop down as she watched her lover in this coma, “I’m sure he’ll wake up… Right?” Ember said, looking worried while baby Spine held onto her mother, sleeping away, not realizing what was happening in the world. The three looked around; Celestia had to take care of the bordello while they stood by Dusk. Little did they know, a certain Wendigo was watching them. The worry is growing. -000- Rarity watched through the door seeing Dusk, The coma he was in had been going on for the last few hours; whatever was going on, she shuddered at the very sight of it. Dusk lay there, not moving, as he remained on the bed. The girls watched him, not being able to do anything. The Wendigo just shuddered while she looked at the phone. She had a thought as she wondered if she could do it. Call Blueblood and beg him to help them; save Dusk. She bit her lips, feeling shame but knew the price she’d pay. Yet a part of her looked back at Dusk. “Give him the bordello, and save Dusk? Or leave Dusk like this and hope he wakes up.” She looked at her phone, tried fighting the fear, and found Celestia approaching her. “Rarity, it’s been a while. Are you doing ok?” Celestia Star looked at her, the madame of the house, who would help the girls, help them with their problems, while Rarity put her phone behind her back. The Wendigo wanted to kick herself, and she was far older than Celestia, yet, she hid her phone like a child. “I’m fine, Celestia; I just thought I’d check on Dusk. He still hasn’t woken up.” The Wendigo looked towards Celestia, the sad look in her eyes, as she thought of the burning feeling of tears in her eyes. “We’re all worried about Dusk. He’s going to get better, I know it.” Celestia spoke those bright eyes; the eyes of one of the wears looked menacing, yet, at the same time, there was a comfort in them, like a momma bear, as she wanted to feel the werecougars warm embrace. Yet Rarity felt guilty as she shook her head. “Yet, he might, and I think I’ll head to my room, maybe rest. This place—It’s not right for me. Too hot.” She responded while whipping her brow; the room felt warm, even with her standing there, as she looked back towards Celestia. “Might be the best; I’ll let the rest of the girls know if Dusk gets better.” She patted her side while she moved past her, checking on Dusk and the girls. Applejack walked out past her, as she seemed to be fighting tears. Rarity watched her head down the stairs as she would soon head off, her fingers twiddling with the phone while she imagined making a phone call. -000- Applejack walked down the hallways, tears filling her eyes as she thought back the urge to cry. She moved down the halls passing through the corridors like a maze as she fought back the tears. “Dusk, why did you do this? Why are you always leaving me?” Applejack said, her heart racing as she felt sad—no, she felt angry at Dusk. He kept doing this, going to hell, and leaving them behind. Wondering if he was dead, he finally managed to return, and now this kept happening. “Why does this keep happening?” She wondered as she imagined this was a cruel joke from the gods, specifically Posiden. As far as she suspected, that god cursed her kind when they found happiness or even contentment. Posiden would come around and fuck it up for her style. Yet now, this god, or something, was trying to take Dusk away from her. The only man that she felt was something she couldn’t describe. Her heart burned with a burning passion. “I’ll do anything to save Dusk, please; take my soul, take my life if you save him.” She cried to the heavens as she imagined even making a deal with any being while she felt a hand grab her shoulder. “What do you want!” Applejack lashed out her hand, turning it into a strong fist as she was ready to knock out whoever touched her in a moment of weakness. She looked over seeing Ember and Sunset shimmer standing there, Ember holding her baby, Dusk’s baby, as the little girl snuggled in her mother's arm; her heart fluttered. The minotaur felt scared, “Oh, it’s you two… shouldn’t you be with Dusk in case he wakes up?” Applejack said, a tear rolling down her cheek. “I think Dusk can handle not having someone around him for a few minutes,” Sunset shimmer said as she reached over, taking the other shoulder. Applejack moved away as she let out a long sigh. “Someone should be there.” “Then why did you walk away, Applejack?” Ember said, the concerned look on her face while Applejack sniffed, “I just… I just.” Applejack felt her heart beating heavily, trying to find the right words as she felt lost. “We’re all worried about him,” Ember said, thinking she understood what Applejack was saying, but Applejack shook her head, “I’m frustrated… Dusk. It feels like he’s ignored me, like I don’t exist, as he was putting more time on you, Ember, and after we had visited my family, we left so early, not even a few days; I thought we were bonding more, but…” She felt her tears growing, yet she pushed on. “Then he went to hell; We weren’t even able to help him against that Demon bitch, and now this.” “Applejack, just cause he hadn’t put all his time with you doesn’t mean he doesn’t care about you.” “But he had a baby with you. Me… We never even tried, and I’m…. She teared up more as she looked back at Ember, looking at the tiny baby, while she felt like grabbing it and hugging the baby, telling it that everything would be ok, even if it were meant more for her than said child. Ember seemed to understand as she held a hand out that told Applejack to come over. The minotaur woman moved in slowly as she took Ember's hand and let her touch the child, Ember's greatest treasure, as she spoke. “Spine wasn’t on purpose; in some ways, she’s an accident, Applejack. But maybe she’s a blessing, she’s got a bit of Dusk in her, and if something does happen, we have him with us. If something happens to me… Would you protect her?” Ember looked into Applejack's eyes, the soul of a dragon exposed to a single minotaur. “You’re asking me to be her godmother?” Applejack asked, looking at the Dragoness, her sister's wife, if someone had to describe the relationship. “I do, but you should realize something, Dusk loves you, probably more than Sunset shimmer or me,” Ember said as she smiled. A calmness in her face that Applejack hadn’t seen before. “How so?” Applejack spoke, though her eyes turned to her goddaughter for a minute, “Well, he spends more time with you, doing stuff with you, like hanging in your garden while we hang out. But he goes out of his way to hang with you more.” Ember added while leaning down and kissing the baby dragon's head. “I’m just worried; what if he doesn’t wake up.” Applejack sighed while she looked back at the small one, as she bit her lips. “Then we keep going; it’s what Dusk would want, he’s our mate, and it hurts me seeing him like this,” Sunset shimmer spoke while she looked behind her. Some of her hoped he was right behind her back to normal, but she saw nothing while sighing. “Hopefully, he wakes up,” Applejack spoke while she felt her legs shaking, “So do I.” Sunset shimmer and Ember said at the same time while they looked at each other. “It’s getting late; maybe we should get some sleep; it won’t do us any good just staying up all night,” Sunset shimmer spoke, though on cue, Spine, the baby dragon, started screaming her little lungs out as fire escaped her little mouth. Ember sighed while she looked at them, “You guy goes, and I gotta calm little one down.” She began to rock her in her arms as they headed off, Ember standing there as she leaned against the wall. “Please wake up Dusk… I know I wasn’t always the best to you, but wake up for Spine.” She would head off to try and see what her hatchling might have wanted, a long sigh, while Ember imagined this was her life now. -000- Spitfire grumbled, her head resting on the table as she watched her body working on the Car; they had dragged it back, this brand new dodge challenger with a hemi engine, and already they had screwed up the damn thing, the top of it crushed down. She imagined she was going to have to pound it back into shape. Then the pain job, the damn pain job, Shauna growled, knowing she would have to spend her weekend fixing it. “Damn ye, Dusk, You wanted to get this thing, and I had to do a few favor’s to get it over to the house, and changing names and all, and all ya’h did was break it in the first drive.” Spitfire imagined that if Dusk hadn’t gotten carried back passed out, she might have given him a talking-to as she growled, “I swear, next time he asks me to change his oils, I’m gonna!” But she grunted. Her body took a seat as it crossed her legs. “What are you doing? we should be getting ready to fix the challenger?” But her arms crossed, bopping her legs up and down as it seemed to watch her. “Oh, don’t get started with me; I already got a bunch of stuff on my mind; I don’t care if you’re feeling horny like a skunk; we can do that later!” She called out, but the body shook like it was trying to tell her. The bond between them as Shaunna read her body language. Though it seemed like her body wasn’t having any of this, it wanted sex badly. Spitfire’s body walked over, grabbing her head as it pulled away, “Hey! You let me go, you hear me? We don’t have time to deal with your horny ass!” The body headed towards the bordello, her top covered in motor oil, body sweat, and a lust that could match even a succubus in time, even if her foul mouth would say otherwise. They left the garage heading towards the bordello, Spitfire’s head screaming and cursing out her body while it made its way up to the house. Walking into the bordello seemed rather busy as the body moved around. Spitfire growled as it tried twisting and turning its head around and doing something to take control back control. It was useless as the heart had power at this time. “You’re making me do this?” she asked her body as it raised its hand, giving her a thumbs up. Spitfire grunted, annoyed, knowing it wouldn’t let the conversation go until it got what it wanted. “I swear I’ll bite you next time I get a chance.” She growled, talking to herself as it shrugged its shoulder. Her breasts bounced as they climbed the porch and walked through the bordello’s front door. A few customers were walking around. Just the average day as they went off to find a good time, though Spitfire was on the prowl; sure, she wasn’t the usual working girl, but it was clear her body wasn’t going to wait for someone to ask her, as she moved over to the front desk. Bulk the cyclops was on duty after losing James; he took over the front desk when Dusk wasn’t around. He was wearing a fine suit that looked spiffy. The rose on his over jacket, while he handed over a key and room number, sometimes Spitfire wondered how the bordello worked, seeing how the practice had changed over the years, but never fully got into the details. Spitfire’s body headed right up to the front desk, dragging her head with her while she looked at the male patrons, even some female patrons, and wondered more about how the people found the place. She knew a particular type of magic came from this place. But as she had thought about it before, she never really looked into it. She knew how the monsters found this place. It was a kind of draw when they had nowhere else to go in this big world. The house pulled them in. Spitfire’s head lay on the table while Bulk looked at her for a minute; his big eye looked at her with more confusion, “So you finally got out of the garage?” That was the first thing Bulk said while Spitfire grunted, “Yeah, yeah, ol one eye, now I need a fuck. Are there any customers that might be looking for a sexy headless lass?” She spoke more while Bulk grunted. “No, not really; I didn’t see anyone wanting a foul mouth Sheela, who doesn’t come around to work the rooms, more so fixing stuff.” “Hey now, someone's gotta ensure the place is holding up. Otherwise, it’ll all fall apart faster than you stepping on a soap bar.” “You realize I can keep you from working right, and I’m running the front desk.” The cyclops spoke up that snarky grin while Spitfire’s body smacked her right upside the head, as it realized it might not get the lay it desperately needed. Spitfire growled at her body, imagining that she would get back at it for this move, but only when they were alone. But the cyclops chuckled at such a sight. “I’ll see if a customer is looking for one here; take you’re old room number and hang in there while we set something up.” He reached over, handing her the key, and she looked at it as she knew where it was perfect; it was on the second floor; her body grabbed ahold of it quickly while moving around and taking the head; Spitfire grunted more as the dullahan hoisted by her hair as she growled, “Make sure you give us someone who knows what they’re doing. I wanna fix the cars soon, you one-eye bastard.” She didn’t care that Bulk had moved in, sending her the middle finger. -000- Spitfire sat in her room; the place was a little off compared to the place she had in the garage, the bed freshly cleaned and with new bedsheets, while her head was resting on the table, looking annoyed. Her body fidgeting as it was excited, Spitfire could feel how damp it was between the legs as it screamed over to itself, “Have you not been flicking our beans… Oh, who am I kidding? That’s why we’re in this mess.” She cursed more while they waited, and they waited, and they waited. Spitfire sat there wholly annoyed, her head rocking left and right. As she looked at her body, it sat there wearing a bra and panties, that was the only thing it put on after it went off, and she took a shower getting the smell of motor oil off its body while it growled. “We could have gotten that dent out from the top by now if you hadn’t insisted on this.” She yelled at her body, clearly feeling frustrated. The way she sat there, she wished that her body, for the very most, had gotten her a magazine, maybe something from the hot rod, as Spitfire continued rocking back and forth from where she was sitting in the room watching the bed. That was when there was a knocking. It was light at first before it started to get louder. Spitfire grunted, clearly annoyed as she screamed out, “Open up!” she cowled as she looked at her body, “Now just hurry up, fuck, get a dicken to fill the emerald isles, and we can get back to bloody work.” The door opened slowly, revealing a young man wearing a white button-up shirt that went all the way to the neck. He wore black shoes and rimmed glasses; if anything, the kid looked like someone Spitfire could have stuffed in a locker if she had ever gone to high school. If anything, She thought he could have stared in the old revenge of the nerds. But for all she knew, he might have been one of the nerds, the nerds tossed into the locker. Spitfire watched him scurry in like a mouse; somehow, she felt annoyed Bulk brought this little twerp in; as she called out, “So you’re the customer, huh boy-o, what did you pay?” The young man raised his hand, his eyes widened seeing the head sitting on the table, almost like there was some joke, but before he could say anything, Spitfire’s body reached over suddenly, pulling him in for a big ol bear hug. The young man’s head pressed between her face as his face turned red; the feeling of her soft mounds against his face caught him off guard. “Um. I paid…” “Speak up. I can’t hear you from between my tits!” Spitfire spoke up, annoyed but continued, “Nevermind, I’ll find out later; now got a name there, boy-o.” Spitfire looked over, clearly watching while her body was rubbing the back of his head, being all lovey-dovey somehow; this annoyed the head more as the man stood there, being petted on. “Um, my name is Dust….” He spoke while Spitfire looked at him, her eyes twitching, “You name Dusk?” Her teeth grinding, but Dust raised his eye, “No, it's Dust; only my mother calls me Dusk,” Dust said though he found himself jumping, feeling the headless body grabbing ahold of his groin, her fingers rubbing between his legs as he shuddered, “Well, Dust, I ain’t your mommy; if you want to fuck, go for it. Make it quick 'cause I got other stuff to do.” Spitfire spoke as she rocked her head; Dust found himself twitching lightly, while he wasn’t sure what to say as he looked back at the body. As he spoke up, the whisps of fire moved from where the neck ended. “Maybe I should just get going.” He wanted to run, but the body refused to let him go. “You ain’t getting out of this boy-o. You paid good money, and you’re going to get some. Now come on.” Spitfire grunted while she rested back; Dust gulped, finding himself nodding. He wasn’t sure why, but the way the head looked at him, he needed to do as she said. “So what did you want? If I might ask, 'cause you’re screwing my body.” “I… Can I get a name or something since you know my name,” Dust said that stutter in his voice; he never expected something like this, he heard about this place from a pal, who claimed it would help him lose his virginity, and Dust came right along, a few hundred bucks he’d been saving for a while. He bit his lips while remembering how nervous he was coming to this place, taking a few hours to drive up here. “Names Spitfire; come on, show some backbone, Dusk.” She spoke up, saying his name wrong, as he felt a bit small, to just the head, yet at the same time, it made his heart pound faster. The way she had control over the situation while not even having her body. “Well, I want to lose my virginity. So just sex.” He spoke carefully. That was when he felt a tight grip from the curvaceous headless body. “I mean, I didn’t know I was going to be matched with a headless woman and all Sorry, I’m nervous. Do you have something to drink…?” He added his mouth felt like it had gotten stuff full of cotton balls. “How old are you? You look like you’re still wet behind your ears, Bulk; get your ID 'cause you barely look out of high school.” She coughed out while Dust looked more nervous, “I’m eighteen, no worries; he had me show him my id.” It caused him to curse under his breath; he hated when people thought he was just some kid; sure, Dust might not have been some of the tougher-looking people, but he wasn’t some kid, “Well, not twenty-one, but fuck it here, have a swig. I'm sure it’ll put some hair on your chest, bub.” She spoke while her head started jiggling over to the side desk. She was sure there was some stuff in there the last time she returned, and she knew nothing was better than finely aged whiskey. “Let em go for a minute, you insufferable horny body, so the boy can get something to drink.” The body hesitated while eventually relenting to release Dust. He found himself moving over towards the drawer that the head had suggested, his hand opening revealing what looked like a bottle of fine whiskey, the brown liquid resting as he pulled it out, looking over it for a second while Spitfire’s head looked over, “Well, get a swig of it, and you can get started; ah, don’t have all day waiting for you to get your dick hard.” She sputtered, the smirk on her face while she watched her body thumping and tapping her foot, clearly indicating Spitfire's annoyance. Dust looked at the drink as he unscrewed the cap and took a long swig of the glass bottle. A hard cough came soon after feeling how it burned in his gut. “Wow, this stuff is strong.” He groaned as he could feel the fire growing in his stomach, “Well, you’ll get used to it, bub; now get undressed, so my body can get at you, Dusk.” “It’s Dust.” Dust corrected, shifting a bit as he felt her body wrapping her arms around him. Slowly her hands slipped, grabbing him by the balls with a gentle squeeze forcing the young man to moan. Her hand gave them a fine grip as it made him start to get complicated. A bulge formed in his pants while Spitfire looked at her body. “Git to work. I ain’t got all day.” She expressed while the body rolled its shoulders, moving down to unzip the young man’s pants while his face grew redder, like a ripe tomato ready to be pulled from the garden. He shook his head, thinking that might be a bad idea, as he felt the woman's body pull his pants down. He hadn’t expected it in many ways, as he thought loosened, imagining it might have been from the drink; he looked over it, wondering if he should get another swig of liquid courage. His dick hung out exposed to Spitfire’s head, who examined it from her post, “Not bad, though not the most impressive dick.” She spoke, though inside, she admitted it was a good size member looking to be a little above average, maybe seven inches, and with a good bit of girth all around. “Um, thanks… I guess.” Dust said while feeling like she was making fun of him but shook his head; he would soon feel Spitfire’s breasts pushed against his head, rubbing up against Dust. He looked over for a second, watching Spitfire’s body pulling off the bra, revealing her magnificent breasts. Dust felt himself going red while the headless body pushed him deeper between her fine bosom. Another hand moved down as it messaged the bulge growing in his pants. Spitfire sat there watching, seeing the way they pawed at each other. Her body acted like a teenager's as she rolled her head, “Hey, if you’re going to do that, at least turn my head around. I might have to feel it, but I don’t like watching.” She muttered, annoyed, Though Spitfire’s body only returned with a thumbs down. Dust stuttered some, “So, Should I get a condom or something?” He muttered, looking around and thinking about what he was going to use for protection while Spitfire’s head called out, “Look over in the drawer, and you better wear a rubber; I ain’t dealing with rugrats Dusk, I mean Dust!!” she spoke more vulgarly, looking at Dust; her body jumped with joy, her breasts bouncing in a hypnotic tone. Dust lost in delightful sight. “Hey, focus. Grab the condom!” Spitfire’s head spoke up, pulling Dust out of the way as he moved to the drawer looking at them, condoms lined up, in rows from small, to extra large. To say that small was in good supply was an understatement. Dust looked at them and reached over for a medium. He held the condom, walking over to the bed, where Spitfire’s body sat down, tapping in excitement as she watched. “Get started there, bud. Put it on, and get going.” “Sure, I mean, we could have a little foreplay. I mean, get you ready.” Dust muttered while feeling his heart race faster. “Nah, I don’t think My body has time for foreplay.” Her body pushed Dust down. He thought he could hear her heartbeat growing by the second. “Oh fuck.” Dust muttered as he could feel her hand grabbing the base of his cock, pushing it against her fair sex. The warm wetness of it. Even with the condom, he could feel her as he entered her. “Good body Fuck, You feel big, Hurry up, you bitch; I wanna get this done,” Spitfire called out to Dust, not sure if she was talking about the body, but the way it began to bounce on him up and down, over and over again. He couldn’t help but not care. His hand reached up, grabbing her breasts. He squeezed them soft to the touch yet firm as the Dulluhan rode him like no tomorrow. The bed rocked back and forth as Spitfire rode him. Her body arched its back as it moved like a wild beast. Her nails dug into his chest, though Dust couldn’t fight it as he groaned. “Fuck, Fuck!” Dust panted out while he played with her fine breasts. His fingers pinching her nipples as he groaned, “This is how sex feels? What have I been missing in my life!” He groaned as he kept pushing his cock deeper into her, unable to believe this was the kind of pleasure Dust was missing most of his life, as he started to feel good. Even with the Condom, he loved every second of it. He barely noticed the bleeding in his chest as he continued his hard thrusts feeling the headless woman falling on him. Spitfire’s head bitting her head as she was forced to watch her body fuck like a horny rabbit, “Come on, Dusk, just fucking cum, get my body off. I don’t give a rat's ass.” She groaned, trying not to moan herself. The disadvantage of being the head of a Dullahan was that she could feel every ounce of itch, pain, and, yes, her body's pleasure. However, she could communicate it, unlike her body. Dust was ignoring what the head was saying, as he felt he couldn’t change what it thought by calling him Dusk, whoever that might have been, as he was too focused on her delicious body. His hand reached around, grabbing her firm ass as he pulled her down on his member as let out a groan. “Fuck, please don’t stop. I think I will blow my load!” he called out. Dust could feel his balls tightening up. It felt so good as he gasped with unrelenting want. Dust pushed his head up, sucking on her right nipple. Spitfire’s head cried out in a fit of exquisite pleasure as he bit her nipple somewhat hard. But her arms wrapped around the back of his head, holding him there as it pounded down on him without relenting. It was getting closer. Five months without even touching herself had made Spitfire even more sensitive, and now feeling his cock, while not even being a large one, spread her tight Irish cunt apart was driving her nutty. Dust was panting hard, unsure how long he would last, as he could hear a moan escape from Spitfire’s head. “Fuck Dusk, keep going, don’t stop; I guess your dick can do something, boy-o!” She moaned hard, While Dust felt annoyed still being called Dusk as he tried going harder as grunted louder. “My—Name—Is… DUST!” He shouted out, giving one more thrust, a nice hard one as he nearly bounced off the bed, meeting the headless woman halfway as he unleashed his load. His hot spunk shot out as it filled the condom, as he landed on the bed with a hard Umph, backing him as Spitfire’s body lay there for a second. Spitfire seemed to rest her head back, somehow more relaxed, along with her body as she muttered, “Good job there, Dusk; I think you gave my body a fine fuck, if anything.” She muttered while the body lay next to Dust, raising his hand as he spoke up. “My name is Lu—You know what? Forget about it.” He imagined he wouldn’t have changed his head's mind as he lay there for a few minutes as they looked at the clock. It seemed like the hour was already up. He was faster than Dust realized as he felt Spitfire’s headless body cuddling against him for some time, even sneaking in a handjob while he lay there. He wasn’t sure how he felt. He finally lost his virginity. Yet somehow, Dust didn’t feel different. He would get up, receiving a hug from Spitfire’s body as he headed out, a part of him imagining that he had a lot to think about, though somehow he imagined coming back here. Though maybe not requesting Spitfire, the woman couldn’t remember his name. Spitfire’s body closed the door as it slumped over like it felt a great relief while standing there. Though Spitfire looked back, her cold expression seeming to return slowly as she muttered out to her body. “So, are we good now? Can we get back to work?” Though it seemed her body feeling confident, gave her head a middle finger, and there was a knocking on the door. Spitfire growled, clearly annoyed, imagining that it would be a long frustrating night. Author's Note Hey there guy's hope you liked the wait but here's the next chapter oh wow I can't believe this is all happening https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Escaping HellDusk was pushed into an Elevator, a small cramp elevator, and smiled more. “This will get you straight to the ninth circle. I wish you luck; you’re going to need it.” Red said while rubbing her stomach, that smile never seeming to disappear as she watched him. Gabby is joining him. How she pushed him into the small space might have made anyone uncomfortable. The sounds of it rocketing and moving from the slightest motion between the two barreled on. While the demoness smiled. “Now, just hang in there, and don’t make too many movements; it might not end well if the thing breaks. We’ve been trying to get this fixed up for a while, and well. Maintenance here sucks.” Red chuckled while she moved, pulling the switch, and there, Dusk and Gabby began to descend into the deepest parts of Hell itself. The sounds of the metal turning, with a harsh squeal, while they continued going down. Dusk found himself tapping his foot while looking over at the Impish woman. “So, anything I might expect from being down there?” Dusk said, really fidgeting as he noticed it felt a bit colder. “Well, I hope you brought a Jacket, Bada, 'cause it’s cold like a vixens tit down there,” Gabby muttered while she took a deep breath, shaking already. “First off, Vixens tit’s aren’t cold. They are burning off, and Damn, I wish I knew that before I came to Hell,” Dusk responded, noticing the Imps smirk as she shoved him with her elbow. “That’s why I like you, Bada, always snarky. Maybe we can do something to warm ourselves up while we go through there.” Gabby said, giving him that wide impish smile as she rolled her eyebrows. The young man could imagine what she wanted, but he could only chuckle. “Not sure I’m a bit spent, and if it’s as cold as you claim it is. I might not even be able to get it up.” Dusk had to admit as he was slowly beginning to see his breath. However, he felt a light shiver as Gabby moved in, patting his side. “Well, the offer still stands; now get ready. We shouldn’t take long.” The long descent down the cavern felt like an eternity for Dusk as he felt his teeth chattering; he wasn’t sure how long he was there as he continued standing. Gabby watched him, Seeing his body shakes from the cold. She sighed and moved up there, “Alright, Jack, I’m going to get in nice and close use my body to help warm you up. Got it, Bada.” She said, without warning, and before Dusk realized what she was doing, Gabby jumped onto him, her arms wrapping around his chest as she pressed her body against his. Somehow that changed everything as she felt so toasty against his skin. “How? I mean… Oh yeah, demon.” Dusk said while he tried not to think it over; his arms wrapped around her, taking in the warm embrace as they continued descending Hell, neither of them saying a word, just listening to the elevator shaft creaking and moaning. Dusk found himself wondering how the girls were doing with him gone. He thought of Applejack and her warm heart. Sunset shimmer and her fluffy tails, the way he snuggled up with her on those more restful nights as they snuggled up. Ember, her hot breath, burning temper, and just how she acted. He missed the three, and he wanted them. He, in some ways, needed them when he heard Gabby ask him, “Bada… Dusk, can I ask you something?” The imp asked while she snuggled into his chest, sharing her body heat. Though the room was getting cold, it might not be enough. “Yes?” Dusk asked while he held onto her. He felt her horns poking the bottom of his chin. “So Daddy-o, What’s it like? I’ve always wondered more than what the magazines say.” She was calm about it as she held on, and for a minute, Dusk wondered if she was trying to stay warm while they continued going down. “Earth… it’s nice; we have problems, and it can be a bit of a hell hole— no pun intended.”Gabby seemed to laugh at that, but Dusk continued. “But there’s a lot of good people there, people I’m glad to call friends and family. I feel full 'cause I once wanted to give that up.” Dusk couldn’t help but think about that night on the bridge where Rarity had come by, telling him her story, how he imagined jumping off that bridge and letting it all go away, the pain and being free of it. Would he have ended up here? What would the girls of the house think? In many ways, he felt like a fool. But now Dusk had much more to live for. He wasn’t going to give that up. Not for all the gold in the world. Not heaven, not Hell. Dusk planned to make it back home to his family. He looked at the imp who wore so little, though he just held onto him while he watched her as she seemed to shake. His arms wrapped around her for a second. She had done so much for him showing him around Hell, doing all she could to help him escape as he sighed and closed his eyes. Time it seemed to pass on as they shared a warm embrace. Then without warning, a complex shift came as The two staggered together. The elevator had stopped while they looked around. It was then they saw it. The frozen wasteland and a lake of ice stood in front of them. It caught Dusk off guard as he had always imagined it being a lake of fire. “Wow, this is kind of… Chilling.” He found himself groaning from the pun he had made. Gabby gave him a snarky grin while she spoke up. “Well, what do you expect while the rest of the place is hot? This place is just cold. It’s the farthest place from the big guy and where they reside.” She pointed off into the distance. Dusk looked over, and he thought he saw something. A large shadow figured, moving along the way. A chill ran down his spine while he knew whatever was out there; he didn’t want to walk into them. “Are those the fallen?” Dusk asked while trying not to watch them. “Some, a few of them are fallen Angels and Nephilims,” she looked at him for the longest time while Dusk found himself. “I hope we don’t have to go that way.” He muttered while watching the twisted shadows going off, his imagination growing, wondering what they looked like; he felt warmer, though it wasn’t saying much while Gabby looked at him, “Yeah, you won’t like what I’m about to tell you.” -000- The frozen lake managed to hold its weight while they continued. Dusk shivered as they continued walking off into the depths of the last circle of Hell itself. They walked onwards. While passing through the near-endless world, Dusk looked back to see the elevator had vanished, out of sight, out of mind. “Fuck, this place is so cold; how far are we from the place?” He asked Gabby, who shivered just as long. Not sure how to respond, but she spoke up, teeth chattering, “It will take time, and we must pass the Big Daddies Castle.” “Big Daddy?” Dusk found his asking, an eyebrow raised while they continued. “Yeah, Lucifer, he’s the big man down here. His castle resides on the lake, So when we find it, we’ll get much closer.” Gabby spoke while they headed off. She didn’t say a word for some time. They moved onwards while Dusk tried thinking of places much warmer, like Hawaii and the bohemians Texas. Hell, Mexico was on his mind, but here. It was a cold mess, and he imagined that if he ever got out of this place. He’d go somewhere warm; Dusk didn’t mind this idea. Gabby led the way, Dusk wasn’t sure where she was going, but he needed to trust her. No other choice as they made their way down the frozen wasteland. His breathing was growing heavier, and there he saw it. It was a dark figure at first, standing like a man, the cold mist surrounding him; as Gabby continued walking onwards like she hadn’t seen the man, “Gabby, what is that?” He quickly asked though it seemed like the imp kept quiet, her teeth chattering as they moved forward. As they got closer, Dusk began getting more details. The figure was an older man, and though his skin was deep blue, he looked as though he was frozen over. But then he began to realize the man was naked. No clothes at all. Dusk couldn’t help but feel bad for the guy, wishing he could give him a coat or something to wear, but knowing if he did, Dusk would be stuck in the same situation. But then, they stood nearly toe to toe with the blue man. Mr. Firelight stood there, arms crossed, shivering, seemingly stuck on the ground. Dusk realized who he was. He was Starlight's father. Firelight looked like he was covered in a thick layer of ice. “Mr. Firelight?” Dusk said, his feet chattering while he looked at the blue man. Somehow Firelight reminded him of Jack Nickleson at the end of the shining, though Mr. Firelight turned his head fast. The sound of ice breaking while he looked at Dusk. “You! You son of a bitch, I’m dead… and it’s your fault.” He spoke with an apparent certainty while he looked at Dusk with those dark eyes, as a man who, if he had a chance, would have tried stranging Dusk right there. “I didn’t kill you. I never even touched you.” He spoke calmly while the man, whose face was ice blue, growled. “Oh, you did, one of your whores. Got me, that Rarity girl… She killed me, and she ate me. I wouldn’t have been here if it wasn’t your fault.” Mr. Firelight growled while he felt his head cracking more. Gabby shook her head, “Nope, this is the final circle, the circle of Traitors. You’re here because you betrayed someone you loved. Them’s the rules.” She spoke calmly. Her teeth seemed not to be chattering while Mr. Firelight shook his head, “That's a mistake. I was a god-fearing man who never committed sins and was trying to keep my daughter pure. This man should be in Hell. He forced himself onto her!” He growled, pointing at him. “God will smite you and drag you down here, I swear!” Gabby just watched and grabbed Dusk’s hand, pulling himself away from the man. “When you’re here with me! I’ll watch you freeze as I am; I promise to make your afterlife a living hell!” he bellowed, the anger storming from his face as he felt his body stiffening from the cold. The long, endless walk continued, and Dusk saw many figures going on as they walked on. There were even, at one point, two people close by, and to his horror, one was eating the back of the other one's head. “This place is… What is this place?” Dusk found himself shaking more while Gabby looked back at him, “I told you, Dusk, this is the last circle of Hell, the farthest place from God himself. This is where the worst of the worst is sent for their eternal punishment. The traitors, who betrayed someone, from God to their own family.” She took a deep breath huffing out cold steam. “This is the land of traitors, no borders, no guards. No demon comes down here unless summoned by Big Daddy himself. We avoid this place. Because, well, look at it. Where would anyone go? They get frozen in the lake. Or will be consumed by the world.” Gabby spoke on while Dusk found himself looking around. Somehow this place frightened him more than the other circles he saw. The place as they continued walking through the endless ice land. While Dusk only felt dread consuming him When he tripped over. Dusk turned back, seeing he tripped over something on the ground. It was long and made of metal. “What the?” Dusk asked, feeling a rumbling under him. His eyes looked down as he began brushing off some of the snow. That was when he saw something swimming under the ice. “Gabby… I think we’re not alone.” He muttered when, without warning, a hand shot out of the ice, a blood-red arm with claws. Dusk jumped back and landed on his back as he tried crawling away. “Dusk!” Gabby screamed out as she looked over, seeing the hand trying to pull Dusk back towards it. She ran around, giving it a firm kick causing the thing to let go. He could hear the screaming in the back as he looked around. The hand released him as he managed to pull himself up—a hard breath as the imp came over. “You ok, Dusk?” She asked him, while Dusk nodded, “Yeah, I think I’m alright. What the Hell was that?” He asked while looking over at the object sticking out of the ground. He looked towards it for a minute while Gabby spoke up. “I— I don’t know, I’ve never seen a hand come out of the ground like that. It has to be a demon, and a Fallen wouldn’t have done something like that.” They stood there for a second, Though Dusk imagined they should have started running. But his heart pounded slowly, the beats so loud he could almost hear them while standing by the extended object. There without warning, the creature jumped up. Dusk realized who it was; the only thing he could say was this. “You’ve got to be shitting me!” Dusk exclaimed; it was Umbra. She stood there; her body looked burnt, like half had been ripped apart. As she only had one arm, she growled. “I didn’t expect to find you down here!” She growled as she limped to Dusk. The rage in her single eye as she growled. “You did a number on me, dropping me in the lake of fire. I never expected it would lead me down here.” She groaned with each step as she reached down, grabbing Dusk with one arm. Umbra growled, the anger in her eyes the pure smoldering hatred, as she started to slam him down into the block of ice. Dusk groaned in pain as he tried to reach over and get out of it. “Do you think I would let you get away from me? I would somehow let you live after you destroyed my plans!” She exclaimed more as she began pulling him off. “When I get done, you’ll wish you were the one who fell into that fucking lake!” umbra growled as she started slamming Dusk down into the ground. Dusk screamed in pain as he felt his whole weight fall. “Leave Badda alone, you bitch!” Gabby screamed as she started kicking The higher demoness in the leg. Though Umbra ignored her, she growled at the imp. “Silence when I’m done with him. It’ll make quick work on you, yeah, little bitch! Do you know what he’s done? He’s ruined everything! The earth would have been ours!” Umbra roared as she started sinking her claws into his shoulder. Dusk's blood-curdling scream could be heard for miles as he tried breaking out. “Let him go!” Without warning, Umbra let go of Dusk, a harrowing scream as she found herself knocked away. Dusk, barely standing, looked over to see what Gabby had hit her with. The small imp was holding Mjölnir. If the situation wasn’t so dire, he might have found it funny, and the hammer was nearly as big as her as she looked like she was holding a large club. However, Gabby went down as she dropped the hammer. “Boy, badda, how you were able to lift this thing, I got no idea, fuckers heavy!” She groaned while finding herself sitting down and trying to rest. But Dusk could hear loud screaming, the roars of the demon. “No time. Are we close?” He reached over, grabbing Gabby, right then as he pulled the hammer over one shoulder, the imp on the other. He barely noticed how easy it was for him to carry it now. “Not far, maybe a mile or two….” Gabby grew tired; holding and using the hammer seemed to tucker her out more than she realized. “Shit, this isn’t good.” He muttered while he looked back, seeing that Umbra was getting right back up. He did the only thing he could do. Dusk ran as if the devil himself was chasing him. In this case, that might have been true. Dusk found himself seeing the dark castle of ice. The way it looked seemed intimidating, and a part of him was tempted to run toward it and ask for Help. But where he was, he knew he wouldn’t get a chance at that. Hell, Dusk imagined if they did, he would be in the worst situation than he already was. “Just got to keep going, just like Gabby said, pass the castle Im a couple of miles. Maybe I can outrun her.” He muttered to himself, feeling the weight of the demoness and the hammer on his shoulder. “Just got to hold on.” He grunted, imagining that he might need the hammer; it had gotten him an advantage when he used it against her; maybe it would help him again. He prayed to God it would work. It was either that or leave Gabby, and there was no way he would abandon her. Not after everything she did for him. But what if I did? Dusk heard a small voice come to him as it spoke sweetly in his ear. We could leave her and take the hammer; that way, we have a better chance of surviving. Besides, she wants something from us. That's the deal so that we could end up in this situation all over again; similarly, she can be a pain. It spoke almost tempting, that sensual voice. Dusk shook his head, rejecting such an idea. “No, I’m not leaving her; she’s helped me; I can't.” He could hear Umbra screaming, getting closer while running, his heart racing as he stumbled but managed to catch his footing right on time. Looking back, he watched the demon run at him, and Dusk's eyes widened. He wasn’t sure how to get out of there, but by God, he would get out. Dusk turned and began limping, his feet moving as he felt the sure cold. Dusk could feel Umbra getting closer. He could imagine her ready to rip and tear his flesh apart with her one arm. When he stopped, a thought came to him. “I got to slow her down.” He reached over, putting Gabby down as he took a deep breath and spoke. “God, I don’t know if you’re listening to me since this is the farthest place from you, But give me some damn strength Hell Thor give me a hand if you need it; this is your hammer.” He pulled the hammer back as if it was the baseball bat, as he pulled it back. Fueled by rage and want of vengeance, Umbra didn’t stop to think why the mere mortal had stopped in place. She was too busy imagining what kind of soup she would turn him into. Dusk took a deep breath as he imagined himself in control, waiting for the right time, as he ignored his leg and how it hurt. His whole body was in pain, but he had to hold on for a minute. She was getting closer. And closer. Dusk found himself ready to strike, but he had to time it perfectly as he muttered to himself, “Now!” There he swung as hard as he could, the sound of thunder rippling through the air as it made contact with Umbra, Dusk’s whole body stiffened from electricity as he watched the demoness, going, going, and then gone. It was a home run if Dusk had ever seen one. At the same time, he took a deep breath. “Hopefully, that’ll kill her or at least slow her until we can get out of here.” He took another deep breath as he looked down at the imp, who looked as though she was fast asleep by this point. “Guess I’m on my own for now.” He huffed while stepping forward, walking off into the distance, imagining he didn’t have much time. He took a long deep breath as he rested Mjölnir on one shoulder and Gabby on the other while he started walking—a giant huff. Going off in the darkness, though while he did, he saw the shadowy figures of the fallen; he looked down at his feet. He didn’t want to risk looking at those things. He started to walk past the palace of ice, watching himself walking past; he found himself looking at the very thing. “Never thought I’d see Elsa’s home, should have taken a picture.” He groaned while looking over to the towers that seemed to go sky-high. Dusk took long heavy breaths as they walked on. He felt Mjölnir's weight on his shoulders but couldn’t give up. You’re making a mistake, and she can’t help you. Just leave her behind! He tried to keep a positive thought as he thought he could hear that voice. It roared at him louder, but Dusk just pushed that voice down, deep into his stomach as he kept limping to himself, and soon he began to whistle a minor tune while he tried keeping the memories of the girls with him. It made him wonder if this was some of Hell's effects on him, but he groaned, trying to fight off the instinct as he let out a long grunt. Gabby started to stir, so Dusk stopped, asking the little imp, “Hey there, are you alright?” Dusk looked over his shoulder, watching as Gabby moved a bit, “Yeah, Dusk, just my head hurts.” She rubbed her head more. “I think I’ll be fine… Did we win?” “For now, but I don’t think it’s over. She might come back. Do you think we’re close?” Dusk asked while helping Gabby sit down. She looked around, looking back to see the castle off in the far distance. “We’re close, but we have to hurry. The Fallen traverse this area.” She reached up, her hand brushing against his while she looked up. “Let’s get you home; we’re near where we need to be.” Dusk looked at her and responded. She smiled at him. “I owe you, Gabby, you know that. I owe you so much.” He resisted the urge to cry while the imp watched and imagined they would freeze up before leaving his face. In this kind of weather, he could have taken a piss, and it would have frozen in mid-air. “You do, you do.” The imp said, doing her best to smile at him, but he imagined her smile was frozen. She moved in close as she spoke up. “Now Daddy-o big Badda, we gonna make a contract.” She smirked while grabbing his hand and pulling it toward her face. “Mind picking me up, Badda, 'cause, well, I’m kind of short.” She spoke, that rich confidence growing, as she sounded more like a greaser again than she had for a bit. Dusk reached down, picking her up more at eye level. “Yes, You Hipster imp?” Dusk found him saying with a light laugh at such a situation. “For me, helping you get out of here; in return, I want you to take me with you.” She spoke, grabbing his cheek. He felt a tiny bit of warmth from the cheek, as he found himself curious about it, “Will you be able to come with me?” there was a momentary pause while Gabby thought about it. She eventually answered. “Not sure, but you gotta help me, Badda, get me the heaven out of dodge.” She looked into his eyes, and Dusk looked into those big red eyes. “I’ll do my best. I can’t promise anything, But I’ll do everything in my power to try and help you out.” “Good enough for me, Badda.” She moved in and suddenly kissed him. Their lips pushed against each other, and the imp slipped her long wiggling tongue into his mouth as they began to french for the longest time. Dusk somehow missed this feeling, thinking about Applejack and how affectionate she could be as the imp pushed in closer. He felt her rubbing her sex against his chest as she wrapped her arms around his neck. They held each other for some time before pulling back; a light string of saliva connected between them as Gabby looked at him, that gentle smile on her face. “Try to keep your end of the deal, Badda; I wanna get out of this hellhole.” The wind whistling only seemed to grow faster as Dusk turned back. She jumped off him, skidding on the ground as she tried catching her balance while not falling on the ice as they continued walking. The castle of frost was gone while they continued moving on. -000- Eventually, they were in the middle of the fog after the long hike. While they continued walking, Dusk was the first to see it. A prominent figure, while looking towards his Imp friend, “Are we there.” Gabby nodded, looking off at the figure the closer they got to it. The more he details he could comprehend. It was like an angel of ice. She was frozen in place. The way its arms were out reminded Dusk of images of Jesus on the cross. Stretched out, The angel of ice looked more like a woman as she stood there. Her eyes closed. She looked like she was sleeping standing up at this point while Dusk looked back. “What now… Do we wake her up or?” “Gonna need to break the ice, wake her up, Badda, she’s got some of the Mojo we need to get you out of Hell. She’s the one who got Dante out of this place, and she can do it again.” Dusk found himself looking at the hammer. “How did Dante manage to get out of here using her? If she was frozen before?” “She wasn’t like that before; back then, she was only to her tits in ice, but now she’s covered, we’re going to need to break her out of this. I was going to say use your soul to warm her up, but with that thing, it’ll be much better daddy-o.” She moved over, tapping the hammer edge. “Won’t that kill her? I mean, this thing is strong.” “She’s a fallen Angel; she can handle the strike, but don’t hit her in the noggin; now come on, you want to get out of here,” Gabby said while she gave his ass a firm slap causing him to jump. “Fine, but if we kill her, it’s your fault, you hipster,” Dusk muttered while he took the hammer, a long calm breath as he raised it and started to slam it against the angel's body. At first, nothing seemed to happen. It remained in place. So he swung it again, The sounds of rumbling coming from the back as he pulled back and turned harder. The ice broke while Dusk watched as he put the hammer to the test. Each swing caused thunder to go off in the distance, and for a moment, he thought he could see lightning coming from the thing, “Come on, and I don’t have eternity. He swung one more time, watching how the ice broke away. The ice breaks off, giving Dusk more sight of the angel under all the ice. The firm muscular stomach showed off her waste hourglass shape, though it looked blue from the exposure. Dusk couldn’t help wondering if she was dead, but he kept chipping away. Dusk continued beating the angel over with the hammer as he put every ounce of strength into it, and there she was, nearly released. Dusk could imagine one more good slam could free the angel. “This is it, Gabby. We’re almost out of here.” Dusk pulled Mjölnir back, ready for one good swing, when he felt something grab his hand, throwing him back. He shot back, releasing the hammer, as he looked over. Umbra stood there, her wings out as she growled. “You think using that hammer was going to stop me? Think again!” Umbra screamed as her hand extended out, her nails growing larger as she was about to walk toward Dusk, ready to kill him once and for all. “Normally, I’d keep you alive, so I can torture you, but you're not worth it! You have too much of a headache. So, I’m just going to slaughter you, and when you die, you become nothing!” “Leave him alone, you bitch!” Gabby screamed as she ran over, kicking the demon, who ignored her, “He’s mine, and he’s getting out of here!” The imp screamed as she looked over, seeing the hammer, planning to try and do what she did once before. But Umbra laughed as she kicked the imp. “Do you think I’m going to make the same mistake again!” she grabbed the hammer, her hands burning from holding the legendary weapon as she tossed it over. Dusk watched as it skidded right next to the angel. It’s when he had an idea. “Gabby, grab the hammer and free the angel!” He imagined if they could free her, maybe she could give them a fighting chance, though before Gabby could react, she grabbed the imp by the neck. “Now, why would I let her do that!” She growled as she was choking Gabby out, The imp gasping for air, trying to break free, but the way Umbra held onto her. It was no use. Dusk watched in horror while Gabby called out. “Get out of here; run; I’ll be fine!” Gabby’s voice cracked as she was barely able to speak. Dusk watched in horror as he felt a temptation to take what she said but shook his head, “Not going to happen!” Dusk called out as he started running towards the demon, tackling Umbra. Umbra was caught off guard, stumbling as he attacked her. Her hand let go of Gabby, who rolled on the ice. “Why won’t you die!” Dusk felt rage, as he tried punching Umbra. Dusk had never in his life hit a woman, but she was no woman. His hands slamming down, as he punched the woman. A hard grunt, when Umbra slapped him off. Throwing him off. Dusk sliding off on the ice ground as she growled. “For that I’m going to skull fuck you!” She roared in anger her one arm turning into a fist as fire began forming in her hand, while Dusk watched her. “Yeah, well your not my type!” he looked pulled himself up. “But you wanna know something else!” he growled, while managing to pull himself up on his feet wobbling back and forth. “Whats that you fucking mortal!” “You looked a whole lot prettier trying to be my ex.” He reached down grabbing Mjölnir one last swing as he launched the hammer right into the Iced angel. Light glowing light as intense as looking into the very sun itself. Umbra roared in anger. The figure stood there looking at Dusk. Her face was abstracted from the very light she was given off. Umbra running over throwing a fire ball right at Dusk. Though before it arrived the angel raised its hand causing it to diminish till it was nothing. The angel looked towards Umbra, who stared at it with rage, ready to kill. “Get out of my way, This mortal is mine fallen Angel!” She roared out though the angel just watched her, before snapping its finger. Umbra, would suddenly turn to dusk. Dusk that flew off into the wind. Dusk stood there, for a moment before looking around seeing where Gabby was. She wasn’t far off as she was laying on the ground. “Gabby! Gabby! Are you ok?” He asked shaking the Imp. Who let out various coughs, trying to take in a deep breath. “Dusk, you saved me.” She muttered, it was the first time She had used his name but he let out a sigh of relief. “Hey I made a promise get us to earth. I couldn’t let you die.” He smiled patting her side, as he helped her up. Dusk turned looking off towards the angel, who stood there. Not moving as he walked to her. “Um Hello?” Dusk spoke calmly, looking at her. The angel simply looked at him. It barely acknowledged his existence. Standing forward, as Dusk moved in closer, Gabby grabbing his hand as they walked closer. Dusk looked at the Angel as he spoke up. “I was told, that you could get me out of here, out of Hell…” Dusk gulped, “Is that true?” The angel nodded, though it remained silent. Dusk found himself looking at her more, finding that she was a rather buxom woman, her wings black as night, as they flapped lightly. “Um, could you possibly help us out of hell?” Dusk asked, the sound of wind blowing off pass his ear while he looked down at Gabby. Such a sight as the angel continued watching him. “I can take you to earth but she… She must remain.” “But she helped me, she doesn’t deserve to remain here in hell.” Dusk called out looking towards the Angel a feeling of anger running through him, While looking at the imp. The sad look on her face as he felt her hand slipping away. “Bada, you can go, you can leave. I’ll be fine, I’m a bada too.” She muttered forcing a smile on her face. Yet Dusk could tell it was forced. “I can’t leave you, You helped me so much.” He looked to the angel and asked her, trying to remain calm. “Is there anything we can do to get her to come with me…” The angel watched him, her head turning, as if it was thinking about something, before it spoke. The slight booming of its voice as it said, “Maybe… But are you willing to make a sacrifice?” The Angel asked, careful with their words. Dusk couldn’t see her face, the long silver locks covering her face as the angel spoke clearly. “I’ll do anything, just get us out of here and back to earth.” The Angel watched, as it simply states, “Take me in you.” It spoke calmly, Dusk found himself shocked by such a thing. “Um what?” Dusk asked hoping he heard it correctly. Did she just tell him to let her in him? He was sure he miss heard him. “Allow me, to go into your body, and allow me to go to earth, I will take the demon scum if you let me borrow your body as a vessel.” The angels voice boomed louder, as it spoke, while Dusk bit his lips. “Sure, I mean if it gets us out of hell.” He found himself nervous as it watched him, remaining silent, as it said, “Turns around remove your clothes.” The angel added while Dusk found himself getting embarrassed, but did as she did, slowly turning around stripping off all his clothes. He stood there naked Gabby, The imp looking over him, checking him out as she gave a wide smirk, “Nice Bada, If I knew you were Packing I might have gotten you to take me.” She laughed while giving his dick a playful slap. Dusk couldn’t help giving her a dirty look as he felt himself freezing his balls off. Though he wouldn’t remain cold for long, as he felt a burning sensation on his back, as he let out a large scream, the pain was overwhelming. It was like his whole body was on fire, at this point. Not the kind of fire, that he thought Ember made him immune, but the way it ran over him, Trying to take the pain, Dusk could feel like something was sinking into him, while he looked at Gabby, “It’s too much! Too much!” He felt such pain as he tried fighting it off, as he started to slowly consuming him, as if he was going to explode. Dusk looked down at his hand. His body glowing brightly. He could barely look at his skin as he was becoming overwhelmed. -000- Dusk shot up from bed, a hard scream, as he found himself in his bed. A hard groan, as he looked around. He was back in his room. A long deep breath as he muttered, “I’m home… Finally, I’m home.” He muttered seeing he was all alone, when without warning, Dusk felt pain shooting through his stomach, as he began to let out a blood curtailing scream. Author's Note Well guy's now you know how Dusk escaped hell, and made it back to the bordello congrates lol https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Bluebloods revengeDusk’s screaming echoed throughout the room as he bent over, his body burning as the door opened. Celestia and Ember were the first ones in the room. They watched him in horror while Ember, still holding the baby Spine, watched his eyes widen. “Dusk, what's wrong?” She asked as Dusk groaned, his hand touching his stomach. “It burns, everything— burns so much.” He felt like something was trying to claw out of him. As he gasped for air. Dusk’s Heartfelt like it was about to explode; while he looked over to the girls, “Help me! Help me, please!” Dusk was begging for something to take away the pain. Dusk couldn’t control himself. Without warning, the girls watched as a hand shot from his back. Its fingers wiggled right where the handprint scar had been as it reached down, pushing Dusk down. Dusk’s face pushed to the ground, making him scream even louder. Ember ran over instincts running over, “Get out of him! You’re going to kill him.” She passed Baby Spine over to Celestia, who quickly held onto the small dragon child, as Ember grabbed the arm sticking out of Dusk’s back and began yanking at it. The sight was horrifying as Dusk held onto the ground, sweat coming out of his body as he tried holding onto the floor. He felt like throwing up as he grabbed and fought the feeling. “Get out of me! Get out of me!” He screamed hard, his breathing getting heavy while Ember continued pulling the arm out, and that was when Sunset and Applejack ran in; they saw Ember and what she was doing as they ran in. They didn’t need to ask questions as they grabbed the arm and started pulling. Slowly the arm began coming out, and another slipped out of Dusk's back as he let out another scream, feeling something sliding out of him. “Come on, girls, pull. Dusk, hold on, we’re getting this thing out!” Ember called out to Applejack, nodding as she gripped the other arm as tightly as she could and pulled with all her might. Sunset mumbled something under her breath. Some Spell, None of them could hear over Dusk's screams as he tried to hang in there, “The pain, just please get this over with.” Celestia watched as they continued pulling the thing out of Dusk, keeping Spine from watching as she heard the baby screaming, afraid of what was happening, not understanding it. Though Celestia didn’t blame it, She didn’t know what was happening. For Dusk, it felt like this had been going on for hours. It could’ve just been minutes, yet the pain was too much. His whole body felt burning away, but he stopped screaming. His voice felt shot as he heard Ember calling out. “It’s almost out! Just hang in there, Dusk!” Dusk nodded, not saying too much while he took another long, drawn-out breath. He groaned. Dusk held on, though he might pass out if he had to endure more pain. He could guarantee that. Dusk panted, rolling on his back as he lay there. Then the pain was gone. Dusk felt lightheaded, every ounce of energy gone, when the girls came over. “Dusk, are you alright?” Ember was the first to ask as she grabbed his chin, the concerned look on her face as she looked at him. Sunset and Applejack were right next to him as they grabbed his chest. “Is that how it feels to give birth? Now I know why women scream at their husbands as they give birth.” He groaned, hearing his stomach growling, looking over at them, “Crap, I’m feeling hungry; how long was I out of it?” Ember sighed in relief while the other two hugged each other, “You’ve been asleep for three days; what happened?” Applejack said first, while Dusk smiled lightly. “I— I was back in hell… I escaped; I remember everything; where’s Gabby?” Celestia looked over at Dusk for a hot minute while responding, “I think she’s somewhere around the house, though I’m not sure, hopefully not messing with the mimics again,” Celestia remembers what happened last time the imp entered the mimic room. How Celestia regretted showing her that when she gave her the house tour. “Dusk… What is this?” Sunset asked, her eyes watching the creature that floated before them. Her eyes widened, watching the wings spread as its arms opened up. “Sunset… It’s an angel.” “An Angel, how did an angel get in you and bust out like a chest buster?” Applejack quickly answered, but Dusk wasn’t sure how to explain it. “At the most, she’s what got me out of hell, But how she’s coming out of me now, I have no idea,” Dusk responded while they looked at the angel who stood there, her skin no longer blue, as she stood there, tanned skin like the sun had kissed her skin, the armor clung to her body. It was a type of Chained armor that reminded Dusk of Red Sonja, though her hair was a dark black, as she looked at him. She seemed different from the one he saw in the ninth circle. “So, is this it? Are you going to be heading back to heaven or…” Dusk didn’t know what to do with the angel who turned back at him. “I can’t. I’m a fallen Angel and forbidden from returning to heaven.” Her voice calms as she seems to land on the ground. It reminded Dusk of Gilda, though the angel seemed more stoic as she looked at him, her face never changing. “Oh um, I’m sorry, uh… So what are you going to be doing?” He asked, trying not to seem rude. “I have no idea; I’ve been trapped there for over three thousand years. So I don’t know much about what I can do.” The angel spoke carefully, though Dusk just watched. “Yeah, I don’t think that's going to work. Can you disguise yourself? Otherwise, people are going to be noticing an angel walking around.” “Is that a problem? I am a servant of god, or once was.” She muttered while she stood there, her wings flapping. “Oh yeah, not going to send you out there; it will not end well.” Celestia was speaking that time, rocking Spine in her arms as she cooed while watching the angel. “Listen, angel, or whatever your name is, we’ll just provide you a room until we can get you… Socialized, about the modern day. After that, you want to leave, but for now. You are not ready. This world will eat you… Or the government gets its hands on you, and the last thing we need is them getting a hold of you.” The angel nodded, though she looked to Dusk, “Our deal is completed, and our contract is settled. Have a good Day, Dusk Walker.” She spoke calmly as she began walking off. There was a moment when Dusk found himself watching the angel and called out, “What's your name? You never gave it to me? Also, what happened to the hammer?” He found himself more curious about that. The angel stopped and looked back, “There was nothing about a hammer coming with us, So it remains in the circles; as for my name… I don’t have one.” It spoke of a lack of emotion in her face. Celestia moved over and returned Spine to Ember as she would lead the angel off. Making sure to get her a room. Dusk sat on the bed, his knees shaking as he wasn’t sure how he felt. His body hurt, but soon the pain would disappear as Ember held the small bundle as she sat next to Dusk. Soon Applejack joined a hand on his shoulder, and Sunset, not wanting to be left out, joined, going around the bed as she wrapped her arms around him. At the same time, he was looking back at the other girls. “We were worried about you, Dusk. Do you want to talk about it?” Applejack was the first one to say, her southern accent heavy, while Dusk shook his head, “I’m good for now, just… I’m glad I’m back, that's all.” He spoke as he rested his head on Ember’s shoulder. “We’re glad also.” There was a cooing sound from the small dragon whose eyes were wide, looking at Dusk with those sapphire eyes, the smile on her face growing as its pudgy arms came out as if she was trying to grab Dusk. “I think someone else is happy to see you also, Dusk,” Ember said as she brought the baby over, handing her to Dusk. Ember watched the calmness on her face as she felt herself washed over with maternal feelings while Dusk found himself holding onto the child. Dusk rested one hand behind her head. “Hi, there, little one. I’m your dad.” Dusk smiled while looking at the young dragon; somehow, she looked more human at that point, except for the horns sticking out of her head. The small child giggled before, without warning, it shot a hot flame right at him. Dusk’s hair caught on fire. Dusk sat there for a minute as he realized what had happened, his expression going down for a moment as he mumbled, “This is going to be a thing, isn’t it?” The girls laughed as Ember started putting out the flames on Dusk’s head, his forehead looking beat red. While she smirked, “Look on the bright side, babe, her fires are not so strong now, but she gets older; oh, it’s going to hurt.” She bared her teeth, clearly teasing him while Dusk leaned in, giving the small Spine his finger as she stuck it in his mouth. “Well, If that's the case, we must make this place fireproof.” He grumbled as he felt her chewing on his finger while giggling. It was both frightening and adorable. There was a moment of peace as they sat there, not knowing that this would all change for them in a matter of time. -000- Sunburst sat in his room, and his face pushed down into his hands as he regretted what he did, trying to think of something he could do to fix this when he heard the window open. He turned around and standing over there was Blueblood, watching him with that deep smile. Sunburst tried ignoring him, though Blueblood knocked on his window. “Open up; so, Sunburst, where’s my egg?” He asked, a smirk on his face as he looked around the room. Sunburst shrugged his shoulders before saying. “I gave it back.” Blueblood heard this, and his eyes twitched. There was a moment of tension as he turned back, looking off into the wall. “You… Gave it back?” His voice was slow and toneless, as if he was asking a child who was a bit slow. “I returned it, it wasn’t mine, and I shouldn’t have stolen it.” “We had a deal, kid, you bring me the egg, and I would give you what you wanted; what were you thinking,” Blueblood growled as he pulled himself through the window; Sunburst saw him do this, and he found himself frozen in place. “It wasn’t mine, and it was someone's baby; it was a child.” “I know that, but we had a deal,” Blueblood growled, his hands glowing a white flame as he held it up. Sunburst watched, quaking in his bed, while the man held fire as white as snow as he moved in. “So, where is that egg?” He growled when without warning, the door opened, and Sunburst’s father, Blazing Flame, stood there with a shotgun in his hand as he raised it. “Get the fuck away from my son.” He said as he pulled the trigger, firing off his gun as the buck shots hit Blueblood before the sorcerer reacted. Blueblood’s body was shot back, hitting the wall as blood slowly trailed. Blazing Flame went over as he grabbed his son's shoulder, “Sunburst, are you ok?” He spoke, his heavy accent filling the air as he looked at his son, fear in his eyes. Without warning, Blazing Flame was thrown into the wall, Blueblood standing there, the buckshot falling to the ground, red with Blueblood's blood. “Don’t think this is over with, we had a deal, and I’ll make sure that I get what I want, and I will have that house. You can tell that monster fucker.” He growled when he looked at the father. “As for you, this was one of my favorite suits.” He snapped his fingers. Blazing Flame's arm suddenly twisted as there was a loud snap. Blazing Flame screamed in pain as he felt his arm broken. “Next time you do that, it’s your neck,” Blueblood growled as he turned back to Sunburst, “Next time you cross my path, it’ll be yours also.” He growled When the wizard vanished from sight.” Sunburst let out a hard Grunt as he looked over at his father, bouncing off the bed, while he called out, “Dad! Are you ok!” He asked, grabbing his dad's other arm. “I’m fine, just… I’ve got to get to the hospital. Are you alright?” “Dad, your arm, we do—“ Sunburst spoke, but his father quickly interrupted him as he spoke louder, “Are you ok? That’s all that matters.” He said, looking at his son, the passion in his voice, the fear in his eyes. “Are you alright? Blazing Flame raised his voice at that point while his son made a slight jump, not used to his father raising his voice to him, not like this at the very least. “I’m Fine, Dad, and He didn’t do anything to me.” He barely acknowledged the fireball. “Fine, Just… Get your mother, and I think the fucker broke my arm.” He groaned in pain as he tried standing up but fell on his butt. His head is resting against the wall. “You got it, Dad,” Sunburst said while he ran towards the door to get his mom, He turned back, looking at his old man, a worried look in his eyes as he felt guilty; he knew all of this was his fault. -000- The next day Dusk found himself walking through the local Walmart, pushing one of the carts as Spine was screaming. “Spine, it’ll be ok; we’re just picking up a few things for you,” Dusk said, trying to be calm while he looked down at the crying baby, a small charm around her neck to make her look more human, her small Spines. The sad look on her face as she tried to escape the prison Dusk had dared put her in, as she moved her arms around. “Sure, you can’t hold her; I can push the cart,” Gabby said as she popped next to him, She was human. Something that caught Dusk off guard. Gabby, in her human form, was a short woman, looking almost like a teenager. Pale white skin, with a light smile. Gabby wore her letterman jacket even though the place was hotter than the sun. She just gave him that lucky-go-happy expression as her skirt waved around. Even while in the store. Dusk somehow felt dirty looking at her, knowing what he did. But he would keep reminding himself that she was far older than she looked. Taking a plushie she had, Spine threw it right at Dusk’s head. Much to his annoyance, “She has to get used to not being held constantly. It’s for her good.” He reached over, grabbing one of the diapers off the shelf, imagining that he would need more. “Yeah, though maybe somethings wrong, You should try and soothe her,” Gabby said as she pushed him away, looking towards the baby dragon, whose face was red. “I will, though Sunset also said that the charm that hides her features might also be affecting her sense of smell; she might mist Ember,” Dusk muttered while he brought the stuffed animal back over. Spine seemed to take it, trying to bite the fluffy dog's head. The look of anger on the young dragon's face only grew wider. “Don’t give me that look; we’re gonna change your diaper.” The baby still pouted at him, giving him a puppy dog look, making Dusk wonder where she learned that and how fast, but he looked back to Gabby, “Just grab what's on the list; I’m gonna see if Spiney here needs a diaper change. And No, don’t grab the movie grease.” Dusk chuckled while Gabby gave him a middle finger. Dusk simply rolled his eyes when he picked Spine up, Taking her off to the closes bathroom. The moment he and Spine spent together, she whaled in his ear as he grunted, simply saying to her, trying to soothe her. “Alright, come on, just relax, little lady. Let’s try and see what happens.” He gave her bottom a light pat, hoping she didn’t try to set him or something on fire. Dusk chuckled as he got to change her diaper; when he was hit with a pungent smell as he gasped out. “Oh god, Kid, what have you been eating!” He groaned while Spine giggled at her father's suffering while he began changing the diaper. He groaned more while muttering, “Alright, no peeing, got it.” He chuckled while he moved forward from there as he put the fresh diaper on her bottom. There was a moment as the child lay there, Dusk cleaning up still, when he heard a knocking on the door, “Gonna be a minute changing a diaper.” He called out. At the same time, Spine let out a loud giggle. As Dusk finished putting on the straps, the knocking continued like whoever was on the other side of the door had punched the wall. “Jesus, guy, I’m done. No need to shit yourself.” Dusk moved open the door when he saw Blueblood standing there, the burning anger on his face. The French wizard stood there. Dusk almost dropped Spine seeing the man but managed to establish a good grip as his face turned into a frown. “What are you doing here, Blueblood?” Dusk asked, his hands covering Spine, trying to hide her away from the French man. “It’s a public restroom; anyone can use it, you American slob, but other than that. I want your house, and I was going to use your… egg and take her power, maybe rewrite the house memory; Dragon eggs got a special power to boost magic since it takes so much to hatch one. It’s too late since your crotch goblin is born,” He raised a hand as Dusk felt Spine trying to be ripped from his hands; he tried holding onto her. But the more Blueblood used his magic. The more Dusk was afraid that he was going to hurt his baby. “Stop, leave Spine out of this. She’s a baby!” He growled as he heard his daughter screaming, afraid of what might happen. A hurt sound as Dusk found he wanted to kill Blueblood. But soon, his Grip slipped, and Spine landed in his hand. “No worry, I don’t intend to hurt the dragon; she has plenty of uses. Bring me the house's contract. I’ll return your spawn if you sign the house over to me. Meet me outside of town at Midnight.” Blueblood snapped his finger as a paper appeared in Dusk’s hand. Dusk's only reaction to this was to try and jump at Blueblood, trying to get his daughter back, but before he could, Blueblood vanished in a puff of smoke; Dusk landed on the ground as he screamed out. “I’ll fucking kill you, yeah frog skinned bastard!” His rage grew louder as he felt his body heating up. He got up and ran from the public restroom; Gabby stood there as she called out. “Dusk, what's wrong? Where’s Spine?” “He took her Blueblood stole Spine; we’ve got to get to the house!” He didn’t take a second to explain as he grabbed Gabby, almost dropping her over his shoulder as he ran out of the store and bounced into the repaired car. Gabby buckled up as he drove out of the parking lot. The engine's roar filled the area as he drove off like a madman. -000- They returned to the bordello, and Dusk stopped the loud screeching of the tires as he ran to the front door and opened it. He screamed Celestia’s name, and soon she came in; Luna was with her now. At the same time, she was holding a cake that said Congratulation on the baby! But Dusk looked at her grabbing Celestia. “I need the house contract, Blueblood! He got Spine!” He shook the cougar as his body shook, the horror on his face as Celestia watched him. “Dusk, I can’t do that; we can’t give him the house.” She tried being calm, but Dusk watched her, the rage in his eyes. “HE’S GOT, MY DAUGHTER!” His yelling filled the bordello as various monster girls came down from their rooms, a few clients popping their heads out, wondering who was making such a noise interrupting their sexy time. “Everyone who doesn’t of this house or works here, get out. We’re closed! Come back tomorrow, and we’ll refund you!” Dusk Roared, the anger in his voice made him sound more like a demon. His eyes flared up as if he was another person at this point. The patrons who saw this were getting dressed and running out of the place. Celestia watched this and grabbed Dusk, “You’ve got to calm down! Being this angry isn’t going to save Spine!” “Where is the contract? There’s no telling what he is going to do to Spine!” Dusk said as he balled his hands into a fist; Celestia suddenly slapped Dusk, “And what do you think he will do once he gets what he wants and Spines of no use! He’ll kill her or do something worst.” She spoke, when The girls came down, Ember smiling as she ran over to Dusk, “Back from shopping… Where’s Spine?” She stopped realizing that their daughter was nowhere to be seen. Dusk watched her, the tears filling his eyes, as he told her what had happened. Ember mouth filled with fire as she roared out. “I’ll fucking rip his nuts off!” Her body growing bigger as Celestia watched the two and growled, “You both are being idiots. Calm the fuck down, we’ll get your daughter back, but we can’t just run face-first into this. We need a plan.” “What should we do? I mean, it's not like we got something that could….” Dusk stopped and smacked himself on the forehead as he muttered. “Celestia, where’s the angel?” He looked at her for a second as she spoke up. “Second floor, her new room, number twenty-three,” Celestia spoke as Dusk found himself running towards the stairs. Luna looked over at her sister, raising an eyebrow, “There’s an angel here? What monster doesn’t live here?” “The Frogman of Loveland, trust me, you don’t want to see them.” She spoke simply. Dusk ran up the stairs and headed to room twenty-three; he knocked on the door fast, and it opened, revealing the angel standing there, looking at him with a blank expression. As she started to slowly turn more, “Do you need something, Dusk?” She spoke with a calming voice, “I need your help. Someone kidnapped my daughter. Can you help us save her?” Dusk asked, the panic on his face while the angel watched him. Though what she said next stunned him, “No…” She simply watched him while Dusk spoke up, “No? Why not, Is it some deal? I’ll let you use my body or something; you must help me!” He spoke as he reached over, grabbing the breastplate she was wearing; he didn’t care if it burned his hands touching her. He was a desperate man. “Even if I wanted to, I can’t. My body is weakened from our escape from hell. It’ll take a while before my power returns to me.” She spoke as she grabbed his hand and pulled it from her breastplate armor. “Besides, even then, I am forbidden from interference with mortal affairs.” “That’s bullshit, and you did so when you got Gabby and me out of hell. Wouldn’t that have interfered with mortal affairs?” “That was different, and I am already suffering the consequences.” She showed her wings, and Dusk watched as they looked like they were burnt to a crisp. Dusk watched it, his heart fluttering. “I’m sorry… I didn’t know; just it's my daughter; I just want to save her.” He spoke the fear in his voice while the angel watched him, her wings retracting. “You’ll save her, I’m sure of it. You could fight an archdemon while I was stuck in the ice.” “Yeah, well, I couldn’t do that without a god's hammer, and I didn’t do anything to her. You obliterated her.” He felt more useless while the angel chuckled. “Mortals, always ignorant and cocky. You thought the demon, on your own, sure you had help with the hammer, but you still have that power in you and as the guardian of this establishment. You’ve got all the power you need.” She reached over, poking his chest. “It’s all in there, Dusk. Now excuse me; I must rest.” The angel pushed Dusk away from her, closing the door as he watched in sadness and fear. Feeling low, he wasn’t sure what to do, but soon stood up. Celestia and they joined him while Dusk looked, seeing Ember’s fear; the rage was in there. He could tell she was ready to tear someone apart. But she was holding back and keeping a cool head for once compared to him. “I need the house's contract, Celestia; I don’t have much choice; I’ll fight him if I can. He’ll probably want me to come alone. “The fuck you aren’t!” A voice spoke as Dusk turned over, seeing Blazing Flame standing there, his arm covered in a cast. He walked up, Sunburst behind him and Stellar flame, and he looked pissed as well. “Um, how did you guys get in here? Never mind. What do you mean by the fuck I ain’t.” “You’re not taking that bastard on by yourself. He tried to hurt my son, and I want to take a piece of him myself.” Dusk noticed the shotgun in his hand, reminding him he was in Texas. “That's great to offer, but he’ll kill you; I can’t risk that.” “Son, This fucker tried hurting my boy. I’m taking him down, and it sounds like he’s got your daughter. This fucker is going down.” He spoke more while looking at the woman, “Sorry for the cursing, ladies. I normally won’t do this, but the French dick has gone too far.” “The guy’s got some serious magic, so we’ve got to figure out a way to even the playing field,” Dusk said, wishing he had Thor’s hammer with him. Stellar flame watched, almost nervous, as she looked around at the monster girls when Without warning, She walked up. Gilda was wearing her chain mail bikini. The armor clings to her flesh as her wings spread out. Stellar flame moved, covering her son’s eyes from the sight. “Gilda, do you have a plan? The guy probably might cause something if you show up?” “I have an idea, at least a way to even the odds. But I’m not sure either of you will like it.” “Whatever it is, I’m willing to do it,” Dusk said as he watched the Valkyrie and looked at Blazing Flame. “I’m game if I can take this wizard down.” Blazing Flame kept that calm look as he adjusted the shotgun on his shoulder. Gilda looked at them for a good minute as she sighed long. “You’re going to need to speak with Odin and make a deal with him….” Dusk found himself looking at her. “Odin, but how? Didn’t he Banish you from communicating with him?” “I can’t, but you two can, and this is the part you won’t like. There’s only one way you can talk to Odin.” Gilda watched them both, a clear look as she imagined she would regret telling them. She probably wouldn’t have told them unless they agreed and had no choice but to use this method. “What is it?” Dusk simply asked. Author's Note Hey guy's hope you enjoyed this episode and so far this has been fun writing this, I've got some idea's for a fourth book if I get around to writing that one, please let me know what happens and stay tune as we head into the next chapters, The Gallows. check out my patreon and amazon page oh and I recently had an author interview check em out. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf The interview https://eroticaxfilth.com/2023/04/07/dustin-midnight/?blogsub=confirming#subscribe-blog Amazon page https://www.amazon.com/stores/Dustin-Midnight/author/B07PY3ZTHG?ref=ap_rdr&store_ref=ap_rdr&isDramIntegrated=true&shoppingPortalEnabled=true
Rescuing SpinesDusk and Blazing Flame sat in the Challenger, driving down the road. They sat there in silence. The radio was playing in the background though neither of them paid attention. Dusk found his fingers tapping the paper, and he was getting used to the eyepatch over the socket of his eye. One Gabby had made for him out of some fabric. “When this is over, I’m getting a glass eye.” He said to Blazing Flame as they continued; Blazing Flame looked back, “Any idea of what color it might be?” Blazing Flame asked, sitting in the passenger side; Dusk had insisted he could drive, though Blazing Flame offered to take him in his truck. “Don’t know, maybe green, maybe red. Guess I’ll find out.” Blazing Flame nodded while he rubbed his hand. His cast had been removed. Odin had gifted him with some healing as his arm made it good as new while he rubbed it. Ember broke the cast off before they left as he looked over to the shotgun in his hand, imagining that he would need it. At the same time, Blazing Flame patted the bullet casing in his suitable picket to reload. “I think brown would go well,” Blazing Flame said, nodding, as they made another turn heading past the public library. Blazing Flame couldn’t help remembering going through there as a kid and when he took Sunburst over for story time while he and Stellar Flare struggled in the early years when Sunburst was born. Before Blazing Flame decided they needed to break the cycle, and joined the army. “So, how long have you been in the army?” Dusk asked, looking over for a second and seeing the tattoo on his arm. “Was there for four years; it helped Stellar Flare and me get through some hard times and get us our house when we lived in apartments. Barely making rent.” Blazing Flame smiled while looking back at Dusk, “So, how did you end up with a monster-filled house? That’s not exactly something you fall into?” Blazing Flame muttered while giving him a bit of a smirk. Dusk just raised a hand while muttering, “I’ll be honest; it was an accident; I was driving home free from well… I’m not particularly eager to talk about it, but I was celebrating my freedom when I got into a crash. I followed what looked like a ghost, and the next thing I knew, I met a man named Keys, who left me the place. Why he picked me, well, I’m still wondering. It’s just an accident.” Dusk found him saying, taking another turn as he followed the directions. “No, I don’t think so; there’s no such thing as accidents. It’s divine, and you were meant to find that place. A will of God.” Blazing Flame said, giving a calm smile while Dusk wasn’t sure how to respond but soon found himself in front of an old farmhouse, “I think this is the correct place,” Dusk said while he reached over, undoing his seat belt. “Listen, Dusk, I don’t know your story, and you don’t know mine, but All that matters is we get your daughter back. We need to put this to rest.” Blazing Flame said while he cocked his gun, and Dusk nodded in agreement as they stepped out of place. They were the plan's start; they hoped the others could pull their part. “Well, if we had something to drink, I’d say we have a shot before we don’t have anything,” Dusk muttered while he turned, looking up. The old farmhouse stood out like a sore thumb; the barren land was wasted with dark and not much else, not even weed, as if nothing could grow here like the ground had been salted down. The full moon rising behind the barn gave it an eerie look as Dusk shook his head, knowing it was now or never. There they walked to the front porch. They stopped upon it, hearing the light creaking as they banged on the door. He waited a minute when Dusk and Blazing Flame heard him from behind him. “Do you think I’d be doing our business in that shabby place?” The French wizard said as he brushed some dust off his white suit, staff in hand as he pointed over, “I’d say get to the backyard. Did you bring me what I want, Dusk?” He said, looking at the two of them. “Blazing Flame Portabor, I see your arms healed; I swear I thought I snapped it like a twig.” “Don’t worry about it, and I’ll show you how to snap an arm properly,” Blazing Flame growled while he gripped his weapon; Dusk raised a hand, shaking his head, as they knew it would be too soon. “I’ve got it; now, where is my daughter?” As Blueblood smirked, Dusk wished he could rip him a new one. “Ahh yes, the Dragon, come on, she’s back there right now. No funny business.” There Blueblood turned and walked away. Dusk and Blazing Flame followed behind him; Dusk couldn’t help looking back at the Challenger, hoping it all went well. -000- The backyard was just as barren as Dusk saw the table, a tiny baby basket. Luke was about to run over to Spine when Blueblood raised his staff. “Don’t think about it; stroll over there and put the contract on the table next to the basket.” He smirked while his French accent seemed to draw out a smug smirk. Dusk growled as he reached down while pulling the contract out. Dusk held onto the old yellow paper, while walking over, gripping it tightly. He stopped there, looking over and seeing Spine. She lay there looking asleep, but Dusk couldn’t help but wonder if Blueblood had placed a spell on his child. “Good now, Blazing Flamey buddy, Please go and grab the child. If you two do something. I’ll blast you with enough volts to make you play with crayons for the rest of your life.” Blazing Flame walked over, watching Blueblood. The way the staff pointed at them as he grabbed the baby basket, looking down. Spine let out a long yawn while he said to her, “Hang in there, little one. We’ll get you back to your momma,” Blazing Flame muttered as he tried stepping away though Blueblood raised his wand. “Don’t move, Dusk Shine; I want you to sign the contract.” Blueblood moved his staff with a smirk. Dusk sighed as he nodded, “Fine, just don’t do anything crazy otherwise, I won’t sign it.” Dusk spoke, pulling out a pen, the look of defiance on his face as he looked back to the paper. “Please, just shut up and sign the paper,” Blueblood said while his staff started to spark with electricity. Dusk was annoyed but looked down at his wrists, focusing on them while remembering Odin’s words. ‘I know a fourth that can protect me from my enemy’s power.’ He focused and whispered to himself. “He can’t hurt me and has no power here.” He thought he saw one of the runes glowing as he felt the power coming from it when he finished signing, soon looking back to the French man, “You know what, fuck you, and fuck what you want.” Dusk slammed the pen down on the table a glance at Blazing Flame, who started running. Blueblood barely had time to react as Dusk ran in, throwing a fist. Blueblood shot a lightning bolt right at Dusk, but it bounced off him. Blueblood found himself confused for a second before shaking it off; as He got back, “I see you’ve learned a few tricks there, buddy, but don’t think you’ll get away with it.” There he snapped his fingers, and Blazing Flame found himself being tackled. Spine was caught in the air, as Dusk noticed. There he saw Rarity standing there, the shocked expression on his face as he looked at the Wendigo standing there, “Rarity, what are you doing here? I…” He remembered something June had told him about how Blueblood had tried to help Rarity. A thought came over him, realizing something, not knowing it but speaking up. “You’re working for him, aren’t you?” He remained calm before Rarity could respond. Blueblood used his staff like a bat, hitting Dusk and sending him flying. Dusk hit the ground dragging across it while he let out a groan, “Fuck, alright, note, I’m not immune to pain.” He huffed, standing up as he focused on being immune to magic. The rune glowed as Dusk ran at Blueblood, a hard growl while he grabbed the staff, the two strugglings, while he called out, “Rarity, why are you working for him?!” He shouted loud as Rarity stood there, “He promised to free me from this curse, free me from the pain of what I caused!” she called out, holding the baby. Blazing Flame got up as he pulled his fists up his elbows, and threw a quick right hook as Rarity found herself letting go of Spine being shot across the yard. Blazing Flame caught Spine, who woke up beginning to cry as She looked scared, “Sorry, Dusk!” Blazing Flame muttered as he moved, quickly putting baby Spine in the baby basket and bringing his fists back up, imagining he’ll have to hold the ground as much against the woman. “Don’t worry, just keep Spine safe!” Dusk mentioned feeling the two struggling as he tried to pull Blueblood's staff out, focusing more as he tried thinking of what he could do to fight; when he thought about it hearing the tone in Odin’s voice reappearing, I knew a charm to summon an ally’s weapon. He closed his eyes and thought. “Please let this work.” He focused on a weapon and concentrated hard, knowing this might give him an edge as he stepped back, releasing the staff. Blueblood took advantage of this by sending a gust of freezing wind at Dusk as an ice shard flew through the air. Without warning, lightning shot from the sky between them as the rapid thunder roars grew. Dusk stood there, in his hand a hammer, a mighty one, as he growled. “Let's see what wins, Maggy, my hammer or your stick.” The French wizard raised his staff as if he was going to try and block the hammer of the gods. Then without warning, Dusk shinned around, adding memento as he chucked the hammer as hard as he could at Blueblood. “J'invoque le bouclier des âmes!” The thunderous roar echoed through the sky as Dusk watched the hammer. As a shield appeared, the glowing light, he called forth as Dusk watched the hammer connect. It connected with the shield, as it seemed to give him enough time to get out of the way as the hammer eventually broke past the barrier. Blazing Flame saw the hammer come straight at him and, with luck, ducked as it shot over his head like a cyclone hitting the house and going through it like paper. He didn’t have time to react as Rarity jumped at him. He found himself pinned down. Her sharp fangs were shooting from her gums as she was about to rip out his throat. “No offense miss, but I’m married,” Blazing Flame grunted as he kicked her; she flew into the air, and Blazing Flame could feel an overarching cold bellow deep into him while he pulled up to his feet. Rarity landed on the ground, the anger in her eyes as she stood up, “And I’m hungry.” As she shot at him fast as lightning, Blazing Flame found himself positioning himself with both hands holding together as he swung them. Rarity shot back as she landed next to Dusk, who raised his hand, summoning the hammer; it discharged into his hand as he looked at her, “Why did you betray us? You were family and for this asshole!” He called out, finding himself swinging the hammer; Rarity dodged back as she called out, “He is going to save me! You brought me to Texas; it’s like living in hell; I need colder weather! I can't take this!” She screamed, looking like she was sweating as she and Blueblood went at Dusk, yet Blazing Flame came in for the interference as he tackled Blueblood throwing a few punches. “You could have talked to me, and we could have done something,” Dusk said as he felt her claws digging into his shoulder. He grunted in pain, but Dusk pushed her back as he tried striking the hammer. “You wouldn’t have listened. You were too busy with everything else; how could I have made you unhappy? Your, the master of the bordello!” She called out as she grabbed Dusk, slamming him down as he watched her. “I would have listened If I had just known.” He moved in as he summoned the hammer, sending a blast of lightning down on him; as he screamed in pain, electricity ran through him as Rarity got hit with it, falling right over. “Fuck ok, another lesson; lightning hurts like a bitch.” Finding himself barely standing for a minute as he looked towards the Wendigo. “None of this had to happen, Wendy, and I know that… we could still work together; you’re not this kind of person.” Dusk turned to see Blazing Flame taking deep heavy breaths. He raised a hand to her when Blueblood was thrown at Rarity without warning, knocking them both over. “The Damn French, always sticking things where we least expect it.” “Damn, straight, brother.” Dusk laughed, though he felt tired as he tossed him the hammer, “Mind trying to do a few swings? I’m getting worn out.” While Blazing Flame nodded, Dusk found himself stumbling as he took a moment to breathe. Dusk couldn’t help but think, Where are they? They should be here soon. Dusk found Blueblood coming right back towards him while dealing with the wizard again, “I don’t know how you got a hold of that hammer, but when I kill you, I’ll make sure it goes to good work!” Blueblood growled while he started to turn his body into ice, as he reached down, grabbing Dusk by the neck and holding onto him as he was ready to choke the life out of him. He groaned while hearing Odin again; the Seventh I can make any man believe in my dreams no matter how much of a lie they might be. “What did you do to Rarity?” Dusk gasped out, reaching up to grab Blueblood by the neck hoping maybe he could try and choke him out in return. Blueblood, though was too strong, the sneer on his face as he growled. “I just showed her the truth about how you abandoned her. Sure, I had to use magic to make her see the light!” He growled when Dusk fell back, and his eyes closed as though he went unconscious; Blueblood stood up and adjusted the tie while Blueblood looked over, seeing Rarity fighting off the dark-skinned fellow; he didn’t care what they did. He was sure Dusk was dead, and if he wasn’t, he might use a spell to turn his head into a watermelon and hit it with his staff till it was nothing but a pile of goo. He had won. “Rarity, take care of him. I’ve taken care of The old Guardian.” He turned, walking over to the table, the contract remaining there, while he reached around, grabbing the paper. “Blueblood… My darling, is it true… Did you use magic on me?” Blueblood cursed himself as he realized he had forgotten about the Wendigo’s powerful hearing. “Not much, just enough that you know the truth and see it in your heart.” He turned, looking at her, the calm smile as he caressed her cheek, the cocky smile on his face. He watched her come closer as he caressed her face. “Please, my dear, relax, and soon, with this, I can take my rightful place and cure you from the very curse that plagued you, and we can stand side by side.” He chuckled, working his charm on her when she moved in. “But you promised me, all those years ago, you’d never use magic; you vowed to me,” Rarity said, the look on her face just crushed while he shook his head, “Forget about it. But as I said, I can restore you to your human form with this magic. Imagine being free from such a curse.” Blueblood snapped his finger as he pointed to the ground. “Stand there, and I can begin the ritual.” He smirked when without warning, Mjölnir was shot at him, though he barely missed the feeling of wind passing him as he looked over seeing Blazing Flame standing there looking worn out, “Still alive, tough guy, I see.” He chuckled while he waved his wand, sending it right back at Blazing Flame, flinging him against the tree as he coughed up. Blood escaped his mouth as he groaned. “Go to hell,” Blazing Flame muttered while he tried to get back up but found he didn’t have the strength to do so. The runes on his hands slowly vanished. He knew his abilities were used up as he sat back. The ground started to turn slowly, forming a pentagram. Blueblood stood in the center with a smile as his eyes glowed bright silver like the moon above them. While he looked to Rarity, who joined him, stepping into the circle. Fire wrapped around the circle, trapping her as she looked at Blueblood. “Blueblood, why the fire? You know what it could….” Her voice trailed off while the sorcerer smiled more showing off those white teeth, “Relax and don’t worry about it, my darling; just let me cast the spell to bind me to the bordello, and I will release you.” He moved in, caressing her cheek, as he laughed and started to call forth the dark forces around him. “Oh great spirits of fire, spirits of lust, and spirits of the moon, now is the time, come forth and bless me, make me the new owner, he who has surrendered ownership Is gone. By your power, allow me to take over; with this contract, I declare myself the new Guardian of the bordello!” The fires around them were turning into a tornado. He laughed while he reached over to watch her. A chuckle while he knew he had no use for her now. As he raised his staff and smacked her with it tossing her into the flames, he called out, “I promised to cure you, and I will purify your soul with fire!” he called forth as he watched her go through the flames screaming as the fires consumed her. He smirked as the fires dimmed away, and she sat there, weakened, looking like she was melting away. “Blueblood…. Why?” she muttered, watching the hurt in her eyes, the man she had once loved, who promised to save her from this fate. She wanted to cry and tried to kill him. But most of all wanted to die. She gave everything up, including her home, which had stabbed her in the back. “I promised to save you, which is the only way; once one becomes a wendigo, there is no return. I’m sorry, my dear, I wanted to save you but… That's the only way, and a deal is a deal.” He leaned down, kissing her, feeling the water melt from her as the ice beast would slowly melt away. Blueblood chuckled as he began unrolling the contract. His eyes widened as he saw it. BLUEBLOOD CAN SUCK A DICK! Sincerely Gabby and Dusk Shine. “What… this can not be!” Blueblood called out; the contract suddenly transformed into a five-hundred-pound weight. Blueblood suddenly found the weight overwhelming, dropping it right on his foot. He bounced up as he grabbed his legs. “Fuck! I swear, Dusk, if you're not dead, you will be.” The rage as he screamed, turning to Rarity, grabbing her top as he looked to the melting Wendigo. He turned around, realizing that Dusk’s body had vanished and the same for Blazing Flames, no longer pinned to the tree. “What happened to them? Did you tell them about our plan!?” He looked pissed as he shook her. Rarity looked at him, coughing hard as she was trying to heal herself, but muttered, “Go fuck yourself, Babe.” She found herself falling as she took in deep breaths. She was trying not to extend too much energy. Blueblood growled his hand, pulling back, ready to strike her, when she heard something howling off in the distance as he thought for a second. “Weres… No, impossible there wasn’t any in the bordello, and non reside in Texas, last I checked.” He researched the location and knew that non of them were folks were here, some in California, some in the rocky mountains but in Texas, no, they were driven to extinction here. Though that's when he saw it, coming into sight, two large were’s came right at him, one a bear and another one a cougar. They looked pissed off as they bounced toward him. Their claws grow sharp. Blueblood dodged as he growled, knowing he fucked up as he summoned his staff. He swirled around, calling various lightning blots down, hoping he would be quick enough to strike them. “Shit should have brought silver, and I guess I’ll summon some; damn were’s.” He grumbled as he started reciting a summoning spell, focusing on something sharp with some added oomph. The weres managed to dodge the lightning, and he started throwing powerful gusts of wind as he felt his spell bringing him a silver knife. It was a foot long, but it would do. “Cela Fera.” He muttered as he held the dagger in one hand while the staff in his hand looked around, hoping there wouldn’t be any other surprises, awhile he heard one of the weres screaming out. “This one for Dusk!” The cougar caught up as she slashed at his arm, a deep cut but nothing more than a healing spell would have to do as he started swinging the dagger; he just needed to get an excellent strike to knock out their transformation. “This one's cause your French!” With an ample bosom even in her transformed state, the bear woman had gotten on top of him, ready to maul him as he called out. “ Involquez les bêtes loups!” There without warning, wolves pulled themselves from the depths of the earth, growling as they pounced onto the werebear, he groaned feeling blood pouring from his gut, “I’ve got to get out of here. Otherwise, I won’t have time to heal.” He was ready to take a chance to regroup and take the house. When he heard a roar, his eyes widened as he growled. “Momma dragon is here.” He began to run. The dagger in his hand as he imagined if he had to deal with such a beast, he would be in trouble. Putting his staff between his legs, he kicked into the air, beginning to fly off. He growled, feeling the magic slipping away. He hadn’t expected the stupid Americans to put in such a fight against him. Otherwise, he would have brought something else. He was overconfident, as he figured that Dusk would’ve come alone, but instead, he brought the black man; he had Rarity to help. Yet now that he had taken care of her, he was alone. He was such a pain in the rear as he pushed on. Blueblood might have to draw from the stone from how he was bleeding. If he had a chance, he’d speak to the coven, get some resources, and return with more power. Then, without warning, he saw it coming and a shot of webs shooting at him. He barely missed watching the webs falling. “What in the word, No time I’ve got to get out of here!” he tried pushing his staff to the limit when he heard a voice, “Hmm, so this is the wicked wizard of Oz stealing a ruby baby instead of his city of Emeralds, well not for long; remember to have that umbrella, 'cause the jabberwocky is coming.” He looked, seeing a feline sitting on the back of his staff. She gave him a smirk when he realized she was the Cheshire cat. “Rainbow Dash get off my staff now!” he called out, but Rainbow Dash smirked, licking his lips. “You know me, darling, Kitties like myself don’t like to be told what to do. But I have taken a liking to this stick of yours. I may not be a dog, but I’ll take it.” Without warning, she vanished, and so did his staff. “Merde! Blueblood called out as he found him beginning to fall. He moved his hands, pulling out a levitation spell as he huffed, feeling the magic leaving his body. He landed down. On the ground watching as he was surrounded, he took a moment to focus. Drawing off the magic from the land itself. Not the safest thing, nature magic is one of the wilder types around, and without his staff, a lot could go wrong. The ground seemed to come to life as he focused everything on this and felt his reserves returning to him. But vines were growing from his head, as he was speaking in an ancient language, one of magic, as he watched the various monsters walking around them, the eyes they had on him was one to kill; he recognized some of them from the bordello from when he was its master. “Step back, you know me; I was the master of the house; you know the rules. You can not harm me.” He gave some of them a smile, hoping to charm them, his hands shimmering as he was ready to throw a spell to try and turn them against each other. Then without warning, One fell in front of him. The Dragoness, He knew so well, the one whose baby he stole from Ember, fire in her mouth as she growled. She wasn’t alone; landing next to her was a kitsune fox and a minotaur woman, each looking at him angrily, The minotaur woman cracking her knuckles. It was the Dragoness who spoke up. “I don’t give a damn who you are, you are not our master, and you never will be.” Blueblood was about to throw a spell when he felt a pair of hands grabbing him. He turned and saw a woman, one with Wings who looked like a warrior, he stopped for a second, thinking it might have been an angel, but he knew that she was a Valkyrie; she prevented him from forming his shield. She began breathing fire onto Blueblood. The fire consumes him, yet she was the only one not screaming. Blueblood is screaming. The screaming that was unimaginable, the kind of pain he was going through. His flesh is burning away at this. Gilda the Valkyrie let go of him, completely brushing off the fire as he landed on the ground. The Kitsune started to add to the fire, which was unbearable, but when the fire was let out. The minotaur had come over, stepping on his head with her hooves repeating the process. The rest of the monster girls cheered, imagining that Blueblood was dead, while they looked over towards Ember, who looked around wondering where her baby was. “Dusk! Spine! Where are you!” She called out, the anger on her face turning to worry while Applejack moved to grab her shoulder, “It’s fine. They should be somewhere around here.” There was a moment of silence when Dusk called out, “We’re over here!” There The girls saw Dusk and Blazing Flame holding each other up worst for wear as they carried a baby basket with a screaming child. They would calm her down in a minute as The two men stumbled over, “Did we get him?” Dusk asked the hammer by his side for a second before dropping it. Gabby coming out of nowhere, picked it up, holding it over her shoulder. A funny sight, Dusk wished he could have taken a picture, but he was so worn out he didn’t bother suggesting it. Ember smiled and nodded, “It looks like it. He’s finally dead.” There was a smile on her face while Dusk nodded, “I think we should get home, maybe a couple of beers for everyone, and we just rest….” The two were close to walking when they saw Rarity lying there. Dusk walked over. She was still there, barely breathing but looking at him. “Ember, come over; we need to help her.” “Why? She betrayed us?” The Dragon asked Ember, giving him a nasty look towards the Wendigo. “She didn’t, not really; if anything, we betrayed her… She was under his spell in some ways.” Dusk muttered while looking at the Wendigo looking at him. He saw parts of her melting off as she shook her head, “No… Just let me die.” Rarity spoke her shallow breath while Dusk looked at her more confused. “Why? Rarity, we can help you. I'm sure we can get you somewhere safe, somewhere you can heal, right Celestia?” He looked over to the werecougar, who nodded, “I mean, with enough cold, you’ll regenerate; just take you up to Alaska. It wouldn’t be too hard; keep you in the freezer at the club till then.” She wasn’t going to fight Dusk. Heck, Protocol would have demanded they banished Rarity for this stunt, but she couldn’t help but think some rules could be bent once in a while. “I don’t deserve it. I hurt you, and I’m selfish… Blueblood might have used some magic on me, but I felt this way. I’m angry, and I’m bitter… I just… I want to be free.” She spoke calmly, taking shallow breaths as she tried to hold on for as long as possible. She might have wanted to die, but a part of her wanted to take her time. “I want to see my family, be with them, see my sister.” Her eyes fogged up, nostalgia taking control, remembering the family she once had. “But Rarity, we’re your family also. I mean, we’re here for you.” He reached over, feeling her cheek, and found it warm, unlike the first time the two ever touched where it was ice cold. “Please, I’m afraid I’ll betray you guys… Ember, finish the job I beg of you. Let me… Let me free.” There were tears in her eyes as she lay there. Ember looked at Dusk for a moment, sympathy in her eyes. “Dusk, I think we should accept her wish. Let her suffering end.” Dusk watched for a minute and nodded, “Alright… Goodbye, Rarity.” He spoke, looking to the Wendigo, who nodded and soon gave her a light smile. “Goodbye, Dusk Shine, It was an honor working under you.” With it, Dusk turned around as he felt Ember's fire, the pure heat of it. As he looked to the others, trying his hardest not to cry. “Let’s just go home, guys… I think we deserve a rest.” The rest of the girls were about to leave, Dusk holding the baby basket, when Blazing Flame called out, “Dusk, get out of the way!” Dusk barely had time to react as he saw a large Ice-sickle coming at him. He could move in time, as he realized it was going to kill him. Seeing Blueblood stand there, a burnt corpse at this point huffing away, As he thought he was turning to dust, a smile on his face as if he was saying, “If I’m going to die, I’ll take you with me.” Blazing Flame somehow, with pure luck, ran between Dusk and the ice-sickle, as it hit him right in the stomach; a shocked look on his face as he collapsed down on the ground, Hardly breathing as he lay there. Dusk ran over, putting Spine next to them as he grabbed his shoulder, “Blazing Flame, why did you do that? What were you thinking?” The shock looked on his face as he saw the ice going all the way through him. “Part of the deal, Odin promised, that he’d give me enhanced strength and durability, but in exchange, I had to go to Valhalla instead of heaven.” He choked up blood. Coughing hard, he looked to Gilda, “He told me you were to take me there… Will it be nice… Will it be good there?” He asked, slowly feeling his body going cold. “It’ll be grand, a home for the warriors who died fighting in battle. Who will lead in the fight at the very end? Fighting for humanity.” Blazing Flame nodded while looking at Dusk, “Once a soldier, always a soldier…Tell Stellar Flare I don’t regret this; maybe we’ll see each other again; I promise her that; tell her to live her life even if I’m not around.” He coughed more while his head rested down, and he passed from this world. Gilda looked over, giving a light nod, as she grabbed Blazing Flame's body. Her wings expanded and soon would carry him off into the sky to the land of Valhalla. Author's Note Well this is it the battle for the bordello and soon the epilogue hope you guy's took the time to read this and had a good time,
EpilogueA week had passed since Dusk and Blazing Flame had taken on Blueblood. Everything seemed to go back to normal for the most part, yet there was a mourning Morning for Rarity and Blazing Flame. It had been rough, to say the least, as they kept the Bordello closed during that time. It shot down their profit, but Dusk couldn’t bring himself to make any of the girls work. Dusk remembered the night they came back and told Stellar Flare and Sunburst. The way they cried, Stellar Flare screaming, as he told her his sacrifice, as she screamed at him, “Get out of there! Get the Hell out of my house, you monster!” She screamed and cried out the pain in her eyes as Dusk felt guilty. Such a thing. He wished there was a way he could have helped her. Did something, heck he remembered asking Gilda if there was a way to get Blazing Flame out of Valhalla, but she didn’t “There isn’t a way; once one enters Valhalla, you can’t leave till Ragnarök.” So there was nothing Dusk could do. He let out a long sigh while looking out the window for the longest time when he heard Celestia come over, “Dusk, we’re almost ready. Do you want to come along?” Dusk found himself turning over seeing Celestia there; she was giving him a light smile while Dusk nodded, “Give me a minute. I’ve got something to do.” He muttered while he walked through the Bordello. He took a long moment while he checked the place out. Applejack and Ember were sitting on the couch. Applejack pumped some milk out into a bottle giving it over to Ember, who was using it to feel Spine, who was gobbling it up like it was going out of style. The two laughed while Sunset Shimmer was cleaning up her outfit, looking as lush as ever as she winked at him. Dusk moved past as he continued on. As he walked outside, Heading off to Blazing Flame's house. Passing over as he heard the kids playing and screaming, none of them knowing what had happened around the place. Celestia had made sure of it as he walked over to Sunburst’s house. Dusk knocked on the door, standing there waiting for the longest time as he kept his patient. Eventually, the door opened; Sunburst stood there, the sadness on his face as he spoke carefully, “Hey, Dusk… Mom doesn’t want to talk to you, and you know that, right?” He said, sadness in his voice as Dusk could hear the crying in the background. “I know, but I wanted to bring you guy’s something. It’s not much, and won’t make up what happened but here.” He reached over, handing over a check. It was written out to Sunburst. It was written out for two million dollars. Dusk imagined that it wouldn’t make up for their loss, but it could get them by till they could get back on their feet. “TBlazing Flames, I mean, it might be able to help… I got into college and got the letter, and It’s going to be off to study physical therapy and health. So this could help out on the tuition.” Sunburst said while holding the check and looking at it, but a part of him was tempted to rip it up; he didn’t want the money. Wanting so much had gotten him into the mess they were in and losing their father. He just wanted to live a simple life. Help his mom out. After all, he owed her that, and he owed his father that. If anything else. “Yeah, I get it; I wish you and your mom luck. Just try and hang in there.” Dusk said as he watched Sunburst nod; closing the door behind him; Dusk found himself letting out a long sigh and walking back to the house. Looking towards That bordello, he couldn’t help but think of the first day he arrived at the place. He thought about how he met the girls. The way they acted, how he managed to get used to the place. “Maybe life will be more simple, and It’s all I can really hope.” He wanted to raise his daughter, get through life, and love his girls and his family. In some ways, Dusk had always wanted a family; at one point, he imagined it being with someone else. But now with Ember, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer, heck, even Gabby… He couldn’t imagine it with anyone else. They were his life, his everything, and his soul. Dusk headed in, seeing Celestia and Luna there, a smile on their face as the two sisters had their arms around each other shoulders. “Come on, Dusk; we’re about to head off.” “Oh yeah, and where are we going this time? A place where all the girls will be ready to see.” Celestia had called Trixie over, and she came by as soon as she could. He imagined she was off in the other room, setting up the sigils and ready for the spell. “Yeap, do you wanna know where we’re going?” Luna asked, clearly giving him a smile; it seemed that things were going back to normal, the sadness leaving, “You know what? I think it’s best. I don’t know; after all, it’s the beginning of a new life; you might as well see where it takes us next.” Dusk said as he heard Spine crying. He didn’t bother going back. Trixie had some of his blood, so he wasn’t going to need to be present for the spell this time. He would walk over, holding his daughter, and smile, hearing her giggle. Gabby jumped on his shoulder, giving a laugh while looking at the baby, calling herself Aunty Gabber. Dusk looked forward to wherever they went and was ready for the next chapter in his life. After all, you only lived once. For his daughter, he’d make it the best one he could do. The future seemed bright even for this last second. The End Author's Note Well here's the last chapter was an honor writing this with you guy's and hoped you had fun reading, I think I'll take a break from the bordello series for a while and focus on the other stories, and please have a great day and great time if you want to find out more of my stuff check out my patreon, and scribble hub account. https://www.scribblehub.com/ https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Return to the BordelloDusk Shuffled into the living room. He was freezing after being outside in the snow. When he walked inside the foyer, it wasn’t hard to embrace the warmth of the Bordello. It was like returning to an old lover, A lover who wrapped her arms around him, holding him through the night in front of the fire. It was such a nice feeling. “It’s good to be home….” Dusk said a calmness to him as he felt his eyes getting heavy. He felt like he could collapse to the ground at anything second. “Dusk, what are you doing here?” He heard Celestia calling out to him as he turned around, seeing the shocked expression on her face. His vision slowly went dark. “Could you give me a minute…” Dusk muttered as he suddenly fell over, barely able to finish his sentence. Everything suddenly went dark as He fell, hitting the ground. “Dusk!” Celestia called out as she tried running over to catch him but couldn’t make it. Celestia looked back at the young man, her mouth agape as she reached over, touching his back as she realized something. There were scars on his back but one near the center. It looked like a hand. The way it felt him. It seemed unsettling as she wondered what had left it there. *** Dusk laid in bed, his head tossing and turning as he lay there, his body grunting as he was hit with images. Images he couldn’t recognize. Like pictures in photo albums bring back terrible memories—things he didn’t want to remember the way they sunk into his face. Dusk saw a dark shadow figure that suddenly grabbed him from the neck. Dusk’s throat tightened up like something was choking him. The air was sucked away as he suddenly found himself shooting out of bed. He was swinging fists as if his life depended on it. At the same time, he screamed out with a tired husk. He suddenly found a pair of hands grabbing his chest and pushing him down. Dusk wanted to fight it off, yet he felt so weak. He waved his arms when he heard a voice. “Dusk! Calm down! We’re here; we’re here for you!” A southern voice said as Dusk’s eyes shot open as he suddenly saw the cowgirl, her cowboy hat tipped over as she looked at him with those big eyes that looked concerned. “Applejack? Is that you?” Dusk said as he suddenly found himself hugged by the giant cowgirl, who nodded. “It’s me, Dusk! Where have you been!” She cried out, holding him. Dusk held onto her for a long moment embracing and taking in her scent. Dusk had to admit he missed the cow as he held onto her as a child would to a mother. He forgot that soft apple scent. “Well, it’s all good; I’m glad your back.” A grumpy woman said as Look looked back, seeing Ember right there looking angry as she had her arms crossed. Yet, he could see a smile on her face for a split second. “It’s good to see you also, Ember.” He smiled and even saw Sunset Shimmer looking back at him in the corner. The hurt seems on the Kitsune’s face. Without warning, Sunset Shimmer jumped at him. Her tail whipped in the air as she tackled Dusk. They held onto him for the longest time, “Ouch, Sunset Shimmer, careful there; you guys hug me too tight.” “Why did you leave us!” Sunset Shimmer said tears were rolling down her cheeks while Dusk looked away, almost ashamed. “I didn’t mean to just, I had to close the gate, and there was only one way to close the door. So I had to take it.” In truth, he wished he could remember what happened. His heart sank more, and he felt terrible as he looked over at the sad Kitsune. Dusk cusped her cheek, rubbing it gently while giving a gentle smile. “Hey, I’m ok, so that’s good.” “Good no, you left us. Do you know what happened? We all went downhill, and Applejack barely ate. I had to work myself so that I couldn’t think about you; Ember… Well, she’s Ember. I don’t know what a dragon is thinking. But we were miserable, Dusk-Kun.” She said, clearly more angry as she grabbed onto him. Dusk wondered if Sunset Shimmer would ever let him go. A part of him hoped so. “Hey, at least I’m back, and I promise I won’t leave any of you guys to go. Even if I do, well, I’ll bring you along. Even if I’m going to hell.” “Promise,” Sunset Shimmer said while Applejack nodded as she kissed his head. “I promise… Come on, Ember, get in here; I missed you, ya’h grumpy dragon.” Dusk smiled more though Ember huffed. “Thanks but no thanks, I got something else to attend.” She said before heading out the door. Celestia was right there, and Bellatrix looked at the three who remained. “Well, I’m glad to see you are happy together, but Trixie and I want to speak with him.” “But we just got him back. We want to spend some time with him.” Applejack pouted, annoyed by what was happening. “Hey, it’s ok, I’ll be ok, and when we’re done, I’ll see you guy’s soon,” Dusk smiled widely as Applejack looked over him, more hesitant than usual but nodded. “Fine,” Applejack said while heading out of the room. As she walked out, Dusk watched as the other girls followed behind her. As Dusk lay there in bed. A long groan as he looked back at Celestia and Bellatrix standing around. “So what do you guys need? Um, how’s Luna?” Dusk asked, “She’s fine. Though sadly, she had to go back to California. But we’ve exchanged numbers so I can call her and set up times to hang out.” Celestia said while adjusting her glasses. A small smile rested on her face. It looked nice on her; Dusk had to admit. “Well, hopefully, she comes back; I didn’t get to know her.” He smiled lightly as he leaned back, getting comfortable. The blanket was warm against his chest, feeling relaxed. “What were you wanting to talk to me about?” “That’s the thing, Dusk; we need to know something?” “What about?” Dusk said, looking back at the werecougar and Vampire. They watched him almost as if he had just grown a second head. “What happened? Is there anything that you do remember about hell?” Bellatrix cut to the chase. It looked at him; she admired the bed for a second as old memories returned from the past as she patted the fine wood. “As I said, I don’t remember much. Maybe my mind is suppressing it. I remember that when I closed the door, everything went dark. Then pow. I’m standing in front of the Bordello naked as a baby. And it’s snowing. How long was I gone?” The two looked back at each other for the longest time. “You were gone for three months. When you passed out, you were asleep for nearly three days.” Celestia reached over, touching the bed. “Honestly, we’re surprised your even alive. Yet how?” ‘I wish I knew, though it’s just… I wish I could remember.” Dusk ran his fingers through his hair. Trixie smiled, her head tilting forward. “You are an interesting Human. I hope I’ll be able to find out what happened. But for now, we have other things to discuss.” “Like where Mjölnir is?” It was then Gulda appeared, standing right outside the door. Annoyed as she looked back at Dusk. She was wearing a jumpsuit, her Cleavage showing off with her zipper down slightly. Gilda’s arms crossed. “I honestly don’t know. It might have gotten lost. While I was in Hell.” “You lost Thor’s hammer….” Gilda said; she turned around as she rested her head against the wall; Dusk was tempted to get out of bed, Yet he imagined if he did, she might just put him right back into the hospital, and that was something he wasn’t going to risk it. “I swear, this is just my luck. I accidentally kill Thor; I get his Hammer now that’s missing. I swear I have got the worst luck ever.” Gilda groaned, rubbing her temples. “What am I going to do? What are the gods going to say if they find out?” “We’ll get there when we get there. I mean, it’s not like they notice it was gone before.” Dusk said, though, met with a dirty look. “When you’re all better, you’ll feel the burn.” Gilda whipped around, walking out. Dusk found himself feeling bad. Wishing he knew what happened to the hammer. Bellatrix and Celestia remained. While looking back. The three of them were alone once more. Dusk groaned as he tried getting back up before Celestia pushed him down. “Listen, we have one thing we have got to discuss since you came back. Well. We never knew you were coming back?” Celestia rubbed the back of her head, clearly nervous, while Dusk looked back at her. “What did you do?” “We ended up declaring you dead. But to be fair, we thought you did die in there. It was Hell, after all.” Dusk’s eyes twitched at that response, clearly annoyed as He rested his face in his hands. “Great, just great. So I’m considered dead. What will I have to stay in the house for the rest of my undeath?” “No, it’s not going to be that way; we know people can’t just remain in a single location forever. You’re not a prisoner; it’s just, we’re going to need to do something when we have a chance.” Celestia looked back at Bellatrix for a second. “So Bellatrix here is going to help fix this situation. We’ll be moving house to a new location.” “We can just do that?” “Yes, though it takes a bit of power, and since the house has been in a weakened state, we weren’t sure if it would work but now that you’re here, and With Bellatrix’s help, we should be able to move it to a few locations,” Celestia said as she patted his shoulders. “I guess it’s fine, though; it kind of sucks… I mean, what’s left if everyone thinks I’m dead… Yet maybe it’s for the best.” He sighed while trying to think about what he would do looking back. He had loved the town even if the city at this point hated him. Sees him as nothing more than a monster. “Maybe your right. Maybe I could do a couple of things before we finish?” “Sure thing, we’ll start it when you’re in full health,” Celestia said as she rubbed his shoulders. “Thanks. I appreciate it.” Dusk said. He wasn’t smiling. He just sat there, “We’re here for you whenever you need us to be here,” Celestia said. Bellatrix nodded as she looked back at him. “I’ll let you know.” Soon, the two left him, and Dusk felt almost alone for once. *** Three days had passed since Dusk had woken up, and finally, after eating and drinking some. The long day of rest and playing strip poker with Sunset Shimmer and Applejack at random times. Had taken its turn. Dusk finally pulled himself out of bed and let out a long groan. His legs felt stiff, yet with each step, he felt better. “Finally, I feel like a million bucks,” Dusk said before realizing what would happen soon and sighing in annoyance. During that time, he had asked Sunset Shimmer to go over and make a unique charm for him as he looked over towards the bedside seeing the small gold ring with a ruby in the center. “I guess I can give this place one last goodbye and see Uncle Light Night one last time.” He sighed, knowing it would be the last time he would see him again, and figured it would be short. Dusk put on the ring, feeling a tingle run down his body as he looked into the mirror. His appearance changed a bit more to a heavy face, his hair turning bright red and covered in freckles; he imagined people would call him Red or hell, Even call him Irish. “I better go and make my piece.” Dusk sighed as he stepped out and headed off towards town. *** Going through town, Nothing changed. Though the Snow wasn’t much comfortable, It was cold, and walking to town had been a bitch. The girls had decided to return his Charger to his uncle sometime after he had gone to Hell. So he didn’t have much to drive. It might have been a good thing because it would look odd if someone were driving his car. He was especially seeing his uncle. He saw the small town; some of the shops he knew were closed down. Kids ran around playing and having fun. Yet a part of him was curious as he continued. Light Nights Garage was opened, Though Business was slow as Dusk walked inside. No one paid attention. He saw the Charger out there. The way it rested caused his heart to ache as he wanted to take the poor girl But he didn’t have the keys now as he saw Light Night sitting in his chair. His eyes looked red like he’d been drinking as he looked over at Dusk, “What do you want, Red?” “Oh, I just saw the Charger out there and wondered who it belonged to?” “Well, it’s mine, and it’s not for sale,” Light Night grunted while watching the red-headed man. “No, not that, just admiring it, that’s all.” Dusk smiled lightly, though somewhat glad he wouldn’t sell the car. “Yeah, it was my nephew, and he’s gone. I don’t want to talk about it.” Light Night was more to the point, not wanting to talk about the situation. “Well, it’s a very nice car. Did you rebuild it?” Dusk wondered, just trying to strike up a conversation. “The kid and I worked on it. Fuck I’m going to miss him.” Night muttered as he grabbed another drink. He downed that bottle more than anything. “I bet he was a fine guy.” “He was a pain in the ass, but he was my pain in the ass, and I will miss him. His life was getting better after a shit storm… Now I’ll never see him again.” There was a second when he turned around. Like he was doing everything, he could not cry in front of another man. “I think I should get going; sorry I brought up some painful memories.” “Yeah might be a good idea… I think I’ll close up and head home to my wife.” He muttered while turning around, his head down as Dusk walked out. His heartbreaking as he decided it was for the best he left. He wishes there was more he could do. “Please have a good day, and sorry for your loss.” “Appreciate it,” Light Night said while heading into the back. Dusk went out the front, and for a moment, he wanted to look back and tell his Uncle who he was, but… He realized it was too late. He walked out of the Garage. As he looked back at the Charger, a part of Dusk wanted to cry as he touched the hood. He remembered all the good times he had. The way she drove and how fast she was. In many ways, she was his first love. A car that wouldn’t let you down. Now they would be separating at this point, as he said. “Take good care of him, girl. Please, this is all I ask for, don’t let him down.” It was his last request as he almost imagined the engine purring in confirmation. Dusk sighed as he walked away. His hands in his pocket as he looked over around, Dusk headed down the road, “Goodbye, you might not have liked me, but I’m gonna miss you; in a way, you’ll always be my home.” He walked away, Never looking back. *** The following day Dusk stood in the Foyer of the Bordello, the signs of chalk running around forming strange and mysterious symbols. Things he couldn’t recognize. The way they created around It was pretty fascinating. “So you guy’s said this will transport the house?” “It should; Trixie has done it a few dozen times,” Celestia said while finishing the circle. “Yes, This isn’t the first time; one time, we had to move to Germany and quickly get out after the events of world war two; we weren’t having any of it.” “Well, that’s something I didn’t need to know, but alright,” Dusk said as he looked around. So where are we going?” “That’s the thing we’ll be checking out a few locations, the house will appear, and you can decide which one you think we’ll do well.” “I guess we can give that a try.” Dusk wondered some while Bellatrix nodded, “We better get this going. The faster this is finished, the quicker I can go home.” The Vampire queen said, looking more tired. “Oh, you’ll be leaving soon?” Dusk said, more curious. “Yes, after we finish the final part of the deal, I shall be going back to my Manor; my girls shall be waiting for me so that I can train them in the ways of the Vampire.” “Well, hate to see you go, but yeah, We should make this quick,” Dusk said. The room glowed lightly as Bellatrix began reciting the spell. The blue light grew rider as it continued to build, and without warning, there was a flash of light. When the light dimmed, Dusk rubbed his eyes as he groaned; Celestia stumbled for a second; “Just great, well go out there, check it out and tell us if you like it.” “You’re just using me as a meat shield?” Dusk said while the girl shook her head. He looked at them suspiciously though he shrugged it off, opening the door. He looked outside, seeing what looked like a nice neighborhood. The Sun was out even if it didn’t melt the snow. There weren’t many houses, except one across the road. He looked over and saw it was quite the manor. “Hmm, this place isn’t that bad.” Then without warning, he heard a loud, powerful scream like someone was being murdered as he watched trees flying into the air while another voice somehow called out, “Not Again! Someone grab Twilight! Tempest Shadows on the loose again!” “Nope.” Dusk quickly closed the door and looked over at the girls. “I think we should go somewhere else.” Dusk looked outside, wondering what the heck was going on out there. Though shook his head, imagining it wouldn’t be a good idea. “What was wrong with that place?” Celestia asked though Dusk said, “No idea, but I feel we’d deal with trees thrown at the house, so we might want to move.” It was then the ground shook, and Celestia nodded, “Alright, let’s try somewhere else.” Dusk got back in the center as the Bellatrix started speaking the strange language. The light flashed brightly as Dusk looked back outside. The house looked like it was in the middle of nowhere on a tundra as He closed it. “Nope, too frozen; I don’t think we would survive.” “Well, lets try this one.” There was another flash as Dusk looked outside. The first thing he saw was an overly heavy man, with a red and yellow shirt and Skirt running around the street screaming, “The Dimensional Merge is happening! Everyone prepare yourself Sonichu is coming your goddess demands!!” Luke Stuck his head in and shook his head, “The place might have been nice but there is a crazy motherfucker running around, Not risking the girls with him.” “Ok, well, suggest somewhere.” “Well, Most likely not Florida. That place would try and run us out of town. Texas might shoot one of you girls… So, most likely somewhere in America.” “Alright, nowhere cold, set in America. Think we could settle for that Bellatrix.” “I would have suggested Appleloosa close to the board of Mexico; I could imagine some fine young boys needing help. Besides, everything is bigger in Texas.” Bellatrix said. The way she smiled added to it. “Well, wherever we go, let’s just hope it’s warm.” It was then that Bellatrix began turning on the charm swaying her hips, her breasts jiggling as she started firing off the magic, and without warning, the light hit, a powerful blazing blue light hit. Dusk looked outside; the sun shined brightly as they stood in a vacant lot. The ground looked dry like that of a desert. It would be time before the grass entirely grew back. He turned to look over and saw a few trees the way they were twisted and without their leaves reminded Dusk of hands pulling themselves out of the ground and giving the Bordello a more haunting look. “So, where are we guys?” Dusk said, feeling the hot sun hit him from the window as he looked back at Celestia. Celestia reached down to check her phone and got comfortable for a second; she updated it a little by simply reading over. “It looks like we’re in Appleloosa.” Dusk stood there for a second as he rolled his shoulders, “I mean, not like anyone’s going to know who I am here in Texas. Hopefully, we don’t get shot” He looked around for a second, wondering what life would be like here, as he couldn’t help but think about what could happen here in good ol Texas. Though he chuckled, imagining one of the girls dressed as the Dallas Cheerleaders. He thought of the warm weather, “You know what? Yeah, how about it we’ll stay here. If it goes wrong, we can always move. Guy’s, we’re staying in New Orleans.” Dusk smiled. “Fine, though, we’ll have to change your last name; you Can’t risk someone fully finding out who you are when we get established. If you want to think of something while we begin setting up, having the Bar and other parts of the house connected and transferred here.” Celestia ran her hand through her hair, clearly annoyed, “This will take a lot of work, just trying to get the right paperwork for this state. But we’ll make do. We’ll make do.” “I think I’ve got a name, at least for now,” Dusk said while looking outside the window into the desert land, The Lone State. He imagined this as the beginning of his life, a new name, a new life. He took a deep breath, taking in the scent. “I think I’ll take the last name… Light.” Dusk looked back to the window for a second and decided, Yeah, Dusk Light, now that was a name for a new man. Author's Note Alright guy's here's the third book for Bordello of Desire, now the second book isn't ready for Amazon yet I'm giving it a good read over and editing before I prepare to release that and get a cover for it, but in the mean time you know the drill tell me what you think what you like on this, And Support me on Amazon and Patreon Link below. Heck tell me a couple of see if you can find the references. and I can give some trivia facts for this chapter. Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Asmodeus: Castle for Horny DemonsDusk stumbled upstairs, his legs hurting, as he felt all the energy in his body leave him. Gabby is holding him up. A small short stack if he could say anything as she pushed him up, all be it holding him by the rear; she continued. “What the heck was that? I mean… Magic, it felt so.” “Weird, yeah, I know. Magic is not much of a specialty; few creatures can use it, mainly fairies, and humans can use it though normally, a human has to sell their soul or do something with it. The only people I think I know in my long life that could do it without it was Merlin and Morgana, but they were half demons.” Gabby said while she helped him up to his room. “I mean, it would be cool, but… The guy seems like a complete dick.” Dusk hated to admit it as he pushed forward, finding his head pounding more. Not sure if it was from being affected by such magic or if his head was hurting. “That he was Bada, though hey, the way you punched him, now that was hot, maybe we can get some slick on.” She cooed more, though Dusk shook his head, “Not tonight. besides, we need to establish when your night in the week is; tonight is my night off.” He groaned as he got into his room. “Dusk, where have you been!” Ember is standing there wearing a lovely golden nighty, the ruby Egg in her hand as she looks at him. Dusk found it more surprising with her hair up as she blew fire down on the egg. “Sorry, it’s just.” “He got attacked by a Wizard,” Gabby said while she pushed him into the room. Dusk stumbled in there as he gave a hard grunt. “I hate Wizards; they think they’re cool and strong just because they whip their hands around like a goober.” Ember said as she rolled her eyes, “If I find this guy, I’ll kick his ass.” She muttered while blowing more fire on the egg. “Well, he claimed he used to be the owner of the Bordello; the guy's name is blueblood.” dusk said, his head pounding, barely noticing how strange Ember seemed to act. Though when Ember heard the name Magnus, she nearly dropped the egg, the way it slipped out of her hand, while she looked at Dusk with that blank expression, only to realize what was happening and catch it with a scary face. “Did you say, Blueblood?” Her lips quivered almost in fear. “Yeah, do you know him,” Dusk asked, reminding himself that while Ember looked in her late twenties, she was over five hundred years or so? For a hot second, Dusk thought he could see fear in her eyes as she looked at him. She turned around, placing the egg on the bed. Dusk watched the bed smoke for a second as she sat down. “He’s back, no—Why the hell is he back? It’s been nearly three hundred years. He should have been dead.” She rolled her hands through her hair as she sat by the egg. Dusk looked at Gabby for a minute as he walked toward the Dragon. “You want to talk about it.” “Give me a minute, cause if that bastard back… Fuck.” She rolled her hand as Dusk looked back, touching the warm egg, Rubbing it gently while he turned to rub Ember's back. Ember seemed to let out a long sigh as she looked at him, “Fine, I’ll tell you, but just be careful.” “Alright, tell me everything I need to know,” Dusk said, knowing he couldn’t walk away from this. The guy wanted their home, and he wouldn’t let this bastard take it. “ Blueblood, he—” But before Ember could finish the sentence, Dusk suddenly screamed in pain; it felt like fire was shooting from his skull as he grabbed ahold of it. Like everything was electrocuting him as he let out a terrifying scream. “Dusk!” Ember screamed. She turned towards Gabby as she called out, “Get Celestia! Get someone!” Ember called while Dusk lay on the bed finding memories shooting into his head, memories of his time in hell once again. Chapter 8: Asmodeus: Home For Horny Demons Dusk was walking behind Gabby, watching the short stack walking deeper into hell as she moved on, “So, where are we heading to?” Dusk asked while feeling the heat starting to get to him. It felt like it was over a hundred degrees, though some of him suspected this was thanks to Ember’s and Sunset's magic working on him. If not, he might have been burnt to a crisp in this place in mere seconds. “Heading to his place You Bada,” Gabby said while she walked towards one of the stone walls, her fingers grazing it while Dusk looked around, “And who is he, Um Gabby, right?” He said, more confused, while he looked around. “It’s so strange, and I never expected Hell to be like… this.” “What were you expecting, Bada?” Gabby asked as she moved her hand around the walls like she was looking for anything while Dusk watched her raise an eyebrow. “Well, it’s Hell; I expected racks of torture, more screaming, people being punished by demons. But beside you and Abaddon. There’s been no one.” “You’ll find souls, though they try to hide. Like sometimes, we play games with them, see how long they can hide, and if we catch them, we drag them to the rack. It keeps the torture interesting. Once had a man hide for twenty years, when we caught them, slick got a pineapple shoved up his ass.” She spoke while cursing while she hit the wall. Turning back, looking towards Dusk, “Bada, mind lifting me, I’m too short.” She spoke annoyed, “Sure, no problem.” Dusk moved in to pick her up. He couldn’t help finding it amusing as he held her hips. They felt so plump as she moved around, “So, who was the guy? I mean, the one who got the pineapple shoved up his ass?” “Not sure had a funny mustache. I think his name was Holster or something.” Dusk twitched his head in response. “So, Adam Sandler was right. Hmm, awesome.” “Who’s Adam Sandler?” Gabby asked while she looked back at him. Her hands touched the walls still as she sunk them between the cracks. “Oh, he’s an actor who does some funny movies, then some other ones.” Dusk said, drifting off, when Gabby called out in triumph, “Found the sucker!” She began pulling what looked like a lever, and she pulled it down. “You can put me down now, Bada; come on, we’ve got to pass through his domain if we want to get you out of here.” “Again, who are we going to pass?” Dusk asked, more annoyed as he placed her down. Leah smirked as she patted him between his legs, “No worry, he’s a cool dude, and He’ll let us through guy runs the second circle. The names Abaddon; hope you're ready.” The sound of sliding stones rubbing against each other as he watched the walls open away. While looking off, Dusk found it jaw-dropping to see what was off in the distance, The sight of it a Castle standing high. A vortex was swirling around. The smell of musk hitting Dusk like a wrecking ball. He imagined if he was closer when it hit him. Dusk might have fallen on his rear. The sounds of thunders clapping off in the distance, though instead of a loud bang. Dusk found himself thinking he heard a loud moan. “What the heck is this place?” Dusk asked Gabby how she looked off in the distance, her leg rubbing together. “It’s the second circle, the circle of lust. The palace there is the home of the demon lord: Asmodeus.” There was another loud cracking of moaning thunder. At the same time, Dusk looked over at Gabby, who seemed hot and bothered by everything around her. “Are you ok?” Dusk asked while he touched the imp. Gabby only reacted by moaning with grand lust as she took a deep breath, “I’m fine—it’s just that the circle affects d-demons mummy! Like me badly.” She let out a long moan, finding herself playing with her thighs. Dusk raised an eyebrow, “Are you going to need some help getting there? It looks like you can barely even walk there.” “No, I should be fine; I’m a good girl—I mean imp, I should be able to control myself.” -000- Walking towards the stone castle, Gabby was grinding against Dusk’s back. Her soft hips rolled as they found she couldn’t walk too far without moaning and falling to her knees. “Thanks, Daddy, I mean, Bada!” She spoke louder, clearly embarrassed by what she had said, as Dusk rolled his eyes. “No problem, besides just trying to help you out, that’s all.” Yet Dusk hated to admit it, and he didn’t mind having the imp against his back, though he found it strange; most of the women in his life up to this point had been able to pick him up like it was nothing, now he was holding onto her, as she humped him, with desperate moans of lust. “Anything I should know about this Asmodeus?” Dusk wondered while they stumbled over a rocky hill, “Just that they can turn themselves into a man or woman, they’re kind of horny and weird, and if you p-piss them off, they’ll swallow your soul.” “How do you piss him off?” Dusk said while looking up towards the castle, getting closer; he could suddenly hear the screaming off to the side while he noticed a man lying there, being whipped and beaten by a group of sexy demon girls. “Asmodeus is very firm on sexuality; he takes in the rapists, child molesters, and selfish lovers who refuse to please their partners. He’s got a lot of stuff, but if you haven’t been horrible to women and children, especially their women and children, they normally leave you alone.” Dusk nodded, looking at the demon woman still attacking the man. Still, he cringes while watching them rip off his dick. “Who’s that poor son of a bitch?” Feeling a bit bad for the guy having his dick ripped off. Even while watching it begin to grow back. Gabby shook her head, “Not sure, though if you want, you could ask them; they might not attack you since you weren’t in their circle; demons can be odd.” ‘Like you?” Dusk joked while feeling Gabby bit on his ear, more of a nibble, but a fine pinch, as he shook his head in annoyance. The wonder of who could get tortured like this was somewhat overwhelming. So, he decided to detour and go towards the demon girls. They were walking towards them, more careful not to cause trouble. They were focused on the man and barely noticed Dusk as he called out. They each were something; if it wasn’t for their pure red skin and horns protruding from their heads, he might have taken them for supermodels. “Hey there!” The Demon woman stopped for a second, looking towards Dusk; the man below them stopped screaming as he lay there, his chest expanding in silence. “What is it you want!” One growled, clearly mad they stopped them from torturing the poor bastard. “Yes, what do you want? And who are you, Imp.” “Names Gabby; I’m usually a third circle Demon; we wanted to speak to Asmodeus.” She panted hard while she ground Dusk. Her hands played with his chest. “Then head to the Castle Asmodeus resides their Imp; take the soul there.” “Yeah, I just wanted to know who this guy was. No offense, just curious.” One of the other demon girls Looked at Dusk like she was trying to read him for a minute, though she answered, “This soul belonged to a man named Wind Rider, he murdered men and women because he couldn’t get laid, and his actions in life have led to more women being hurt as he’s praised, and he shall be punished for his action.” She suddenly raised the whip, hitting the soul and causing him to scream in agony. “He wanted to be desired by woman, and no, he got it; we so desire a good bit of him. I even got a new plaything.” Another one said while holding the limped ripped-up piece of his dick, “Sadly though, I don’t think it’ll do much pleasuring. I might mount it on the wall next to Epstein.” She cooed with delight. Dusk looked at the young man and watched how ripped apart and shredded he was as he was healing before his eyes. He wanted to feel bad for the guy, but realizing who he was, Dusk found he didn’t care. “Well, thank you for letting me know. I mean, Me and my Imp friend here have to meet Asmodeus. Um, thanks.” Though before they left, one of the demonesses grabbed his arms. “Mind if I ask you a question since we answered one of your men?” He looked back, seeing the Demon girl, who he realized was wearing black lipstick. “I mean, sure, but I hope it’s not too long; we’re in a bit of a hurry.” More nervous, they might ask him to stay and participate in the torture. “You smell of Monsters, were you ever associated with a house called Bordello of desire?” Dusk found his jaw slacking hearing that, “Um yeah, I’m the owner of the place.” “Interesting; I’m sure Asmodeus will have fun talking to you.” The other succubi nodded to each other while they grabbed ahold of the young man, “If you can excuse us, his torture for the hour is done, and we have a few more of his kind to take care of.” With that, they began pulling the man away, and he screamed to Dusk to help him. Dusk simply watched him and resigned the monster to his fate, knowing that there wasn’t anything he could do even if he wanted to. “We better get going,” Dusk said while shuffling off, carrying the horny imp towards the castle of Asmodeus. Gabby moaned, “Go for its big daddy,” She didn’t even bother trying to change her wording as she moaned louder. Dusk shuddered, feeling his pants tingle with desire, as he continued walking, trying to think of something else, maybe Grandma’s in bikinis. He shuddered at the imagery that invaded his mind. Walking through the second circle of Hell was quite something. Even after passing by the sexy demon girls, he saw more, each of them doing something he imagined would cause even the cenobites to call out a safe word. With the wracks of sexual torture going on, he closed his eyes, squeaking in horror. It made him hope he never ended up on these girl's blocks; heck, one of them he saw was a man screaming while being buttfucked by with a spiked dildo, with a name etched, he wasn’t sure if it was the guy’s name or the demons, But whoever Jim was they were in for a heck of a time. “Jesus, This is crazy; I mean, it's hell and all, but.” “Remember, big Daddy, this place is for those who were horrible in life. They brought this on themselves.” She moaned more as Dusk felt a hand leave his shoulder, and he had a feeling he knew what she was doing with it. “Yeah, but it just seems like overkill. Like, isn’t there a moment when a soul can be released? Is it for all eternity?” “It depends; I’m a third circle demon; we torture our own set of souls. Sometimes a soul can leave, but it's rare, and they have to mean it. But what happens is they get sent to being taken back to earth for a second chance. If they screw up, they just end up back here.” Dusk nodded as they made it towards the castle. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that, making him wonder if he had ever been in Hell and given a second chance. This was something he could never be sure of; After all, does one ever genuinely remember being down in Hell? The castle was something, and as he got closer, he realized that the around it were shaped like giant dicks. “Little on the nose, isn’t it, or is he compensating?” “Asmodeus has a thing for flair, and the second circle has a habit of making towards look like big dicks ba- badda.” She moaned more as Dusk felt something on his back. He was tempted to tell her off but shook his head, knowing it wasn’t worth it. “So, Why am I not affected by the place, you know, making me overly horny and all that fun stuff.” “Told you, the circle affects people differently; demons like me get hit like a wrecking ball while mortals like you, it varies. Though I can feel you getting excited.” In response, Dusk felt her tail wrapping around, grabbing him by the junk, and he groaned, trying to fight it off, thinking about Baseball and cute puppies. The issue was the puppies were transforming into sexy anthro women wanting his cock. He shuddered, trying to push them out of his head. “Well, it’s doing something, that’s for sure, but we must keep going.” He kept reminding himself as he bit his lips, ignoring his blue balls. The castle's door opened as if they had been welcomed before. The sight of it, as Dusk walked in, the sounds of moaning, the loud clapping of flesh against each other. The smell of sex filled the room, if not the whole castle, as they continued venturing down it. His heart races faster, listening to the moans, the never-ending sound of sex around him. It made the bordello seem tame, Dusk admitted. They moved through, passing the walls and every door; they heard the sounds of cracking whips and ecstatic screaming as he moved in close. He felt tempted to open the doors and see what kind of kinky shit they were getting into. Yet when he reached over to grab one of the doors, Gabby grabbed his hand, pulling it back. “Hey, what was that for?” “Don’t touch the door; they might snatch you up; Asmodeus might be nicer of the demon lords, but doesn’t mean he ain’t dangerous, Bada.” He found his grip tightening on the handle for a second; the feeling of lustful curiosity overwhelmed him, but he eventually let go. “Let’s go,” There, the two would begin walking towards the center of the castle into the throne room. He was moving into the throne room. The walls ran red, like satin silk, while he could see the glass windows painted with vestiges of naked men and women, each residing in sexual acts. It was like a temple for pleasure in this hellish landscape. “A bit much, isn’t it? I mean, people might figure this was a whore house.” He snorted, being one to talk, while he stepped in. His cock pulsed tightly against his pants as Gabby whipped sweat off his brow. “Asmodeus is one for the grand exploit, and they are proud of being the ruler of the realm of lust,” Gabby whispered while she bit his neck, sucking it. It would eventually leave a hickey there. But Dusk didn’t pay much attention to it. The throne room was filled with grace, though overwhelmed by the orgy going on, Demons pleasuring each other from head to toe. Dusk watched, more surprised while resisting it. As He could feel every fiber of his body wanting to join in. Yet Gabby, who, despite being horny herself and grinding around him. Her tail sneaked into his pants. She kept him focused, also. Then sitting above the carnal lust stood a creature; it looked like a man, but it turned into a woman within a blink of an eye. Before switching back, the face looked beautiful beyond imagining, Though the body matched it when it kept changing, from a strong masculine man to a feminine woman with a sleek body—small perky breasts. The creature sat there naked, revealing more about it. While Dusk looked down, he found himself repulsed as he realized that swinging between its legs was a cock that would match the size of a hung horse. The other thing that seemed to remain upon this creature was the ram horns atop its head. “Who is this? Who comes to the orgy of my Asmodeus?” The man, who was also a woman, spoke with a voice that sounded like two people were speaking at the same time “I did?” Dusk exclaimed while feeling, Gabby wrapping her tail around his cock, gently stroking it. He resisted the urge to moan as he looked up at the ruler of the second circle. “You’re not a part of this circle. That smell, you’re not dead? Who are you?” Asmodeus said while suddenly transforming into a short stack, with its more significant than its head and no waist. Asmodeus waved their hand, causing Dusk and Gabby to rise into the air as they stood on the perch before Asmodeus themselves. “Well, The names Dusk and we want a safe passageway,” He spoke, trying not to say anything while trying to get a clear look at the being, though every time he blinked, Asmodeus kept transforming. “Um, what was it we also needed to do, Gabby?” Dusk watched as Gabby seemed like she could barely focus, her face oozing with sexual bliss as she panted, “We need to meet with her, the fallen one, to help, H-he’s Of sweet Satan, he’s not a sinner meant here. He just made it to this place by accident.” “By accident? How did a nonsinner enter into Hell in the first place?” Asmodeus looked pissed. They were about to grab a riding crop on someone. “Abaddon, apparently she had a plan to unleash Hell, and oh sweet Satan fuck my pussy! But this Bada got her sent back but trapped himself in here.” She moaned hard while she bit into his neck. Dusk groaned while trying to hold on, but the way she nibbled him. Dusk's hand found itself shaking. “Oh, Abaddon, yeah, her.” Asmodeus looked annoyed just from hearing the demoness's name. Dusk found himself confused, “You don’t like Abaddon? I thought you guy’s were like buddies, you know, demons and all.” Dusk watched as Asmodeus's face twisted for a second like He was just insulted by Dusk's comment. “Abaddon is an extremist who feels that Hell should rule over the earth, that we should take the souls; if she had her way, the nine circles would bow before her that we should take the earth. Not thinking God would just drop his army of angels down upon us and destroy us.” “Oh, Sorry, I mean, didn’t know.” “It’s fine; demons like her and her little Cult give us demons a bad name.” As he spoke, the screams of one being tortured were released in the distance while Dusk watched him, unsure what the demon meant. “I mean, isn’t that what most of Hell is for getting the souls of the damn and torturing them?” Dusk found himself being put down while Asmodeus raised their hand, summoning a chair; it was small though sat next to the Demon, “Take a seat, and we can talk, so long as you hear none of my disciples shall bother you,” Asmodeus said, giving a deep breath. Dusk nodded though they realized Asmodeus had transformed into a muscular man with no dick. It was quite a strange sight. Dusk sat down while Asmodeus looked down at him, those dark yellow eyes watching him with a wink. Dusk wondered if they were using their magic on him as he felt his member stiffening, “Unlike popular belief, we demons are not all torture and horror, with sights that could drive you mortals mad; what we do here is a job. Lower monsters like your imp feel we might torture souls because it's fun. Now that’s not entirely true, while my fellow Ladies and lords of the circles like the idea.” Asmodeus clapped their hands, and drinks began appearing before them. Dusk nearly grabbed one though he found himself reminded of the story of Persephone and the pomegranate. He hesitated to look at it. The drink was red like wine and smelling it. He found it smelled like apples. “I don’t think I should drink this. No offense, but I don’t wanna risk being trapped here.” He muttered. Asmodeus rolled his eyes like he’d heard this one many times before, “Suit yourself, though it’s not going to lead to a Hade's incident; I prefer not to keep souls here for as long as possible.” Dusk looked back at the wine finding himself more cautious as he was tempted to take a drink, but could he take the words of a demon? Soon he looked back, seeing Gabby, that strange Imp girl, and realized he was already putting his faith in one demon. Dusk might as well do it again. He grabbed the neck of the glass and tipped it, taking a drink. “Good, good, now as I saw saying, Demons, much like my beautiful self, our job is to burn away the sins, rip them away from the souls of those. They’re like weights; the heavier the sin, the deeper down they go. So our job is to rip it away till nothing is left, and they can return to earth,” Asmodeus paused, taking another drink of his chalice. “ The memory feelings of their time back here, and well. If they do better, they go up there.” His fingers pointed into the sky; while Dusk looked up, he imagined he knew where he meant. “What about the souls like well, Hitler?” “Well, those souls, some weights are impossible to come off, but we take good care of them, making sure they learn of the sins they have commenced knowing they’ll never be free. Depending on how big they can be here for thousands of years, some hundreds.” “I guess that makes sense.” “It is when you think about it, though. With this being Hell, it can be complicated, and sometimes a soul can be sent back if they’ve been a very, very good boy or girl. Actually….” Asmodeus seemed to form a smile on their face as it transformed into looking a bit like a sexy blonde. “Maybe I should give you an example. Succubus, bring me a soul.” Asmodeus didn’t give a name or anyone specific, but they knew who their lord wanted. “You’re gonna like this one Dusk.” Asmodeus chuckled while Dusk was sure he might not like it as much as the demon suspected. There, a loud screaming could be heard as two demons landed before the two of them; in their arms was none other than the last person Dusk expected to see again, She stood there naked, almost primal, with hair dripping over her face, But Dusk knew who she was. It was none other than Starlight. She looked at Dusk with utter fear. “Starlight?” Dusk said, his voice raised more surprise while she looked at Dusk, fear in her eyes as she looked towards Asmodeus, “Please, let me go; I’m not a bad person; I went to church. I didn’t do anything evil.” “Did you know, How about we look upon what you did.” Asmodeus summoned a large scroll; it looked ancient like it was close to tearing apart if you looked at it wrong. Asmodeus began pulling it back as he looked upon it reading it. “You accused a man of rape and had him locked away, putting him in jail for nearly an entire year before you revealed that you had lied.” “It was an accident. I didn’t mean to; I was afraid of what my father would do if he found out I slept with a man he disagreed with; I was wrong. But I didn’t want my father to disinherit me; Dusk, you have to believe me.” She looked at Dusk, the sadness in her eyes and the fear as she watched him, “I told him I lied. I did; I never intended for you to land in jail. Or any of this to happen.” “It does not matter what your intention is, young woman, and your actions ended up bringing you here; your action resulted in six humans and an incubus death. Then the fact it nearly destroyed the world!” Asmodeus spoke loudly, their voice booming, “Your actions have consequences, and then you sold your soul to the Demon Abaddon.” “I was lied to, she told me that I would gain forgiveness if I let her in, But I didn’t know she was going to take my body. I didn’t know she was a demon. Please, I beg you, I’m not a monster.” Starlight cried louder again “You still nearly caused the end of everything damning more souls. However, you will not be judged at the near end of the world. You have been sentenced to reside here for the next thousand years. Though you may have your time shorted if the one you hurt and began this domino effect forgives you.” Asmodeus looked toward Dusk with a smile, almost a sadistic but lovely smile. “So, Dusk, shall you forgive this soul and allow her to leave her sentence early, or shall she be trapped here for a thousand years?” As he bit his lip, Dusk looked back and forth at Starlight and Asmodeus for a minute. He was feeling Gabby humping his leg. “Please, Dusk, forgive me; I don’t want to be thrown into the tentacle pit again, I beg you. What do you want me to do? I’ll suck your cock; I’ll let you hit me; just please don’t let me deal with a thousand years of torture.” She cried more, face turning red as she held onto the ground. Starlight looked around as if she was going to be pulled away by something. Dusk's heart skipped a beat. He wanted to say something, do something; he felt his rage growing after everything Starlight had done to him, and she was here on her knees begging him for forgiveness to get out of a punishment she placed on her soul. He was going to do something, but he felt a hand on his shoulder second. He looked back for a brief second. Dusk imagined he saw Ember; no, it was Applejack—Not Sunset. But the way the three looked at him for a split second, he imagined it was a look of disappointment if he followed the path Dusk would take if he didn’t forgive her. Dusk let out a long sigh, “You know what, I forgive you, Starlight, I forgive you,” Dusk said, Starlight, watching him with a giant smile. “Thank you. Dusk, thank you so much!” She looked like she was about to run and kiss him, though Dusk pushed her back, “Don’t think this means I care for you; I’m doing what's right. When you leave here, try and live a better life. But this is the last time you’ll ever see me.” Dusk felt his heart skip a beat. He was sure it was the right choice. He looked over at Gabby, who was naked as she moaned in a mini orgasm. “Very well, since The one named Dusk has forgiven you, your sentence here in the inferno shall be cut in half, and you will only spend five hundred years down here before you can have a second chance on earth.” “Thank you, thank you, great Asm-“ But before she could finish what she was saying, a tentacle wrapped around Starlight as it pulled her down, causing the soul to scream in horror. Author's Note Lol well this was a fun chapter to write, hope y'all enjoyed my time dealing with the inferno XD not sure if Dante would have liked my version but hey he's dead. Oh and on some fun news I might be starting up commissions if any of you guy's might be interested in hiring me for some stories. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.redbubble.com/people/DustinMidnight/shop?asc=u https://www.amazon.com/Dustin-Midnight/e/B07PY3ZTHG/ref=dp_byline_cont_pop_ebooks_1